Renaissance

You turn on the system, eyes widening to see Sana standing naked before a man. You watch on the screen as Sana gets between his legs, a playful smile on her lips as she grasps his cock. “It’s so big,” she giggles, her hand moving slowly along his length. Sana gathers her saliva and lets it drip onto the head of his cock, watching it flow down before finally moving her hand and spreading it around his thick shaft. Sana looks eager, like she’s holding herself back. “Time to eat,” she says softly before wrapping her lips around the tip, her tongue swirling quickly as she begins to bob her head. One of her hands goes between her legs, and she touches herself, moaning softly around his cock. Occasionally, your girlfriend glances up at him with excited eyes. Sana begins taking more of him into her mouth, and her tongue runs along the underside, tracing his veins. 

You watch as Minsoo places his hand on the back of her head and forces Sana to the base of his cock. You can hear her clearly, choking, gagging on it as it hits the back of her throat. A thick layer of spit coats his cock as her body makes more of it. Through it all, Sana’s moans get louder. She’s pushing her fingers deeper into her slit at the rough treatment. You can feel your cock straining against your pants as you watch her do her work. You can see just about every angle with all the cameras around the room. Your girlfriend was on her knees being facefucked by another man. 

When he finally lets go of her head and gives her a chance to breathe, you can just barely see her face as she leans back. Drool coats her chin, dribbling down on her chest. Sana smiles, clearly happy with the results. Her hand stays on his cock, stroking it before she goes back in for more. Sana pushes herself closer to the edge, her fingers rubbing her clit now as she pushes his length into the back of her throat. It’s a tight fit; she has to have her jaw wide open to fit him in, but listening to his moans pushes her onward. Sana could feel him throbbing. She briefly debated pulling away and having him cum on her face, but decided that that could be done later. She cradles his heavy balls in her hand, giving them gentle squeezes as he explodes in her mouth. Each time his cock throbs, Sana can feel more of his pouring down her throat, filling her belly. A warmth spread across her body. 

Sana bobs her head twice more as he nears the end of his climax. When she pulls away, she makes sure to have her mouth wide open, showing just how well she ate every drop up. She licks her lips and thanks him for the meal before standing up. Sana places her hand on her stomach, slowly dragging it lower until she reaches her needy cunt, “Can you feed this mouth too?” She asks in a sweet, needy voice. Your cock throbs as you hear your girlfriend begging for another man’s cum. Your eyes remain glued to the scene, watching as he pulls Sana to the bed, getting her on all fours. “Minsoo!” Sana cries out as he drives his length into her cunt. Her warm walls cling to his cock, refusing to let go now that they’re connected. 

He grabs her arms, pulling them as he drives himself deep into her. Sana’s moans grow louder and louder with each thrust. The only sound between them was the clap of their bodies from the strong thrusts. “How do you like this? Better right?” He grunts. 

Sana can hardly speak; moans keep spilling out of her. Minsoo drops one of Sana’s arms and brings his hand down on her ass. The sharp sting from the hit makes her yelp. Your girlfriend’s toes curl as pain mixes with pleasure. “Better! So much better! Bigger, thicker, longer!” She moans out. Sana was being split in half. If that wasn’t enough, he was ramming into her womb with every thrust. The sensation had her drooling onto the bed. Here was your girlfriend telling another man how much better he was, and you were sitting there watching it. You don’t even know when you started jerking off to it. 

You continued to watch the action. Minsoo delivered more rough smacks to Sana’s ass, turning the formerly pale skin a bright red, his hand imprinted on her flesh. “More! Hit me again!” Sana cried out, loving each smack that she got. It couldn’t go on forever, though. He pulled her against him and grabbed her tits, fingers digging into her flesh as he kneaded the soft mounds. Sana started to whine, a sound you know all too well. She was getting close to cumming. Her walls were clamping down like a vice on his shaft, already trying to milk his cock for more of his seed. He was pushing her over the edge. One hand went to Sana’s sensitive nipples, pulling on the dusty pink nub while the other hand went to her clit. Her walls continued to tighten around his cock. “I-I’m cumming!” Sana cried out. Her body jerked and twitched as she came on his cock. 

Minsoo continued to thrust, speeding up as he got close. You had a prime view of Sana’s tits bouncing as he fucked her; you could see the pleasure on her face as he buried himself inside her. The tip of his cock was pressed right against Sana’s womb as he came, flooding her body with thick and potent baby batter. Sana rested against his body, reveling in the moment. She could hardly feel her body with how much it tingled. Sana collapsed onto the bed, softly moaning. She could just barely feel Minsoo slapping his cock against her ass. Despite the weakness in her arms and legs, Sana did her best. She got onto her knees and arched her back, presenting her ass to him. Your girlfriend reached back and spread her cheeks. “Here too. My boyfriend has never been allowed in here.” Sana cooed as she felt the thick cock slide between her cheeks. She bit her lip, holding back a smile as she waited for him to push inside her other hole. 

“You dirty slut,” With how covered his cock was in cum, and Sana’s nectar, Minsoo pushed ahead, prodding the ring of muscle, slowly stretching it. Sana’s muffled moans still managed to fill the air. The pleasure she felt was just too good. He was stretching her so much. Sana was feeling full, and he wasn’t even all the way in. Minsoo pressed on Sana’s back, forcing a deeper arch. He was enjoying himself; he had a whore of a woman in front of him who was seemingly okay with everything. He would’ve sworn he could ram his entire length into her ass in one go and she’d thank him. He didn’t, though; he pushed in slowly. If Sana’s pussy was tight, her ass was levels above that. It was crushing. It was almost like he was being sucked in as well. “Fucking dirty whore,” he grunted. “So fucking tight. I bet you wouldn’t even be able to feel your boy toy.”

“He’s nothing,” Sana groaned. “You’re so much better. You’re going to ruin me,”

“I’m not even halfway in,” he replied. You could’ve sworn Sana’s eye rolled into the back of her head at this point. He was still holding her down when he finally had enough and pushed the last few inches into her petite body. Sana came instantly, nectar splashing onto the bed, her walls trapping him inside her ass. 

“Fuck, fuck me up,” Sana mumbled. He was buried deep in her guts. Sana knew she was in for a ride. She pushed her ass back as much as she could in her position. “Move, please, I need you to fuck me.” Sana slipped a hand between her legs, rubbing her clit as she continued. “Use me, fuck this tight ass, make it yours. Reshape my insides,” she begged. After a moment, Minsoo finally started moving, dragging his cock out of her, leaving just the tip inside before ramming it all the way back inside. Sana came again, her mind slowly leaving her. Her body was on autopilot, her hands never left her clit as Minsoo used her. 

You listened to Sana’s moans, her whines, and whimpers for more. You had already cum a few times watching the erotic sight of your girlfriend being taken from another man, yet you couldn’t stop jerking off. Your eyes remained glued to the screen, watching Sana take his cock like it was second nature. She kept begging for more, “You’re the only one I need. Fuck me like the cheap whore I am! Cum inside your cheap fleshlight.” She would say whatever Minsoo wanted her to if it meant he would keep fucking her. She was degrading you and herself. You had never heard Sana speak so vulgarly. It all had to end soon enough, though. Minsoo was reaching his limit. He gripped Sana’s shoulder and placed the other hand on her waist, holding her tightly as he reached his climax. He pushed himself against Sana’s plush ass and unloaded, filling her with cum again. 

“There’s so much,” Sana mumbles, placing her hand on her stomach. She had both holes filled with another man’s cum. She was on cloud nine, smiling like an idiot as she was pumped full of the stuff. Sana couldn’t support herself at all, collapsing once Minsoo let go of her body. Sweaty and dripping with cum, Sana was flipped over onto her back and moved until her head hung off the bed’s edge. Minsoo slapped his cock against her face, degrading your girlfriend further. It wasn’t like she hated it, though. Sana opened her mouth, welcoming the sour appendage into her mouth, lapping up the cum that remained on his cock, while he played with her tits. Sana popped him out of her mouth and kissed his shaft, dragging her tongue along his length as she sang its praises. “I’ll never need another cock as long as you’re here. This thing is perfect. My boyfriend doesn’t even compare; he’s a shrimp. Now make sure you mark your property.” She said, kissing it for longer before taking it back into her mouth. 

In this position, you have to watch Minsoo thrust his cock down Sana’s throat; you could’ve sworn you were seeing it bulge. Sana, for her part, didn’t seem to mind, even as his balls smacked against her face. Her fingers were circling her clit in slow circles. “Damn, right you’ll never need anyone else. I’ll be fucking this pussy until it’s made into my image.” Sana had no response, she couldn’t what with his cock down her throat. Her moans were enough to tell him what he wanted to know, though. Minsoo was quickly reaching his final climax. Sana’s throat vibrating around his cock was becoming too much. He shifted his hand to her throat, wrapping them tightly around Sana as he rammed his cock down her throat. He was on the edge, and Sana gently tapped his legs, reminding him of what she wanted.

Minsoo pulled out at the final second and stroked his cock, pouring his semen onto Sana’s face, painting it with a few spurts before moving over her body and coating her body in a layer of his cum as well. Sana brought her hand to her face, scooping some of his cum off her face and tasting it as she lay there. 

Minsoo took in the sight of the ruined woman, snapping a picture of Sana holding the peace sign across her face before going to the shower and eventually leaving your girlfriend by herself. The whole time Sana stayed on the bed, refusing to move her aching body. The only part of her that moved was her fingers as they gingerly moved over her body, pinching her nipples or rubbing her clit. 

A few minutes later, the door to the room opens, a moment later, and Sana turns her head and smiles. “Did I do good?” She asks with a smile of pure happiness. 

“You were great,”

“My acting was top-notch, right?” Sana follows you with her eyes as you sit beside her sweaty and stained body. 

“I think you really fooled him.”

“It’s not so hard,” Sana giggles. “Did you get off, though? Or do I need to…” Sana pressed her tits together, offering them to you. 

“Yes, I did. We can do that at home.” You place your hand on Sana’s thigh, “Though, I have to admit, I do want to reclaim you right now.” 

Sana smiles sweetly, her nose scrunching as she boops your nose. “Now, mister, you just said we can do that at home. I’ll go take a shower. You need to get the cameras down. Then we can watch it together later.” Sana’s eyes smile at you as she mentions the last part. 

“Yeah, you’re right. Take as long as you need. Are you going to need some help getting into the shower?”

“I can handle it,” Sana replied. You watch as she tries to sit up, grunting as she does so slowly. It was almost comical to see her struggle so much. You end up helping her, pushing her back until she’s seated. Slowly but surely, Sana waddles her way to the bathroom. Once the door closes, you get up and start removing the cameras from around the room, making sure not to leave a trace. You pack everything up and wait for Sana, then the two of you leave the hotel and return home after a couple of hours. 

Sana smiles happily as she watches a replay of the action while she bounces on your cock. She was more than thankful about the situation; both of you got what you wanted. You got to watch your girlfriend lose herself to pleasure time and time again, only to reclaim her later. And Sana would get to live out two fantasies every time, being treated like a toy and being watched. Knowing you were always watching the sessions with strangers turned her on more than anything else. As Sana watches herself getting facefucked, she recalls the beginning. 

The villa sat on a secluded hillside overlooking the Mediterranean, white stucco walls catching the last orange light of the sunset. Bougainvillea climbed trellises along the terrace, and the salt breeze carried the distant crash of waves against the cliffs below.

Kwon Eunbi stepped out of the rental SUV, stretching her arms above her head. Her white sundress pulled tight across her chest, the fabric straining. At thirty, she moved with the easy confidence of a woman who knew exactly what her body could do. Behind her, Kim Minju emerged more slowly, blinking at the view through slightly glassy eyes.

"Wine's already in the car," Minju said, holding up a bottle by the neck. "I told you we should have stopped twice."

"You told me we should have stopped three times," Eunbi said, laughing. "We'd still be in Naples."

Their fathers had driven separately. Mr. Kwon — Jungsoo, fifty-seven, silver at the temples, still broad-shouldered from a youth spent in construction — parked the sedan and began unloading luggage. Mr. Kim — Hyunshik, fifty-four, leaner, quieter, with the careful hands of a man who restored furniture for a living — carried the boxes of provisions toward the villa's heavy wooden door.

"Girls, help with the bags," Jungsoo called.

"In a minute," Eunbi said, already heading for the terrace. "We're admiring the view."

Minju followed, bare feet slapping against the warm stone tiles. They dropped onto the cushioned loungers, and Eunbi twisted the cork from the wine bottle with practiced ease. No glasses. She drank first, then handed it over.

"We earned this," Eunbi said. "The drama wrapped. Your audition's done. Three days of nothing."

"Nothing except our fathers," Minju said, but she was smiling. She took a long swallow, the wine staining her lips red.

"They'll fish and drink and leave us alone. You'll see."

They didn't know yet. They couldn't have known.

---

Dinner was grilled fish and vegetables, bread dipped in olive oil, and bottle after bottle of the local red. The terrace lights cast amber pools across the table. Cicadas buzzed in the darkness beyond.

Minju was on her fourth glass, maybe her fifth. She'd lost count. The wine made everything soft at the edges — her father's laugh, Eunbi's hand on her knee, the way the stars seemed to sway overhead.

"To finishing the shoot," Hyunshik said, raising his glass.

"To getting cast in something good," Minju corrected, and they all drank.

Eunbi was matching her glass for glass. Her cheeks were flushed, her hair coming loose from its clip. She'd kicked her sandals off under the table and her dress strap had slipped down one shoulder.

"Remember debut," Eunbi said, her words starting to blur. "Remember that first showcase. We were so scared."

"We were babies," Minju said. "Actual babies."

Jungsoo watched them both, his glass half-empty. He hadn't been drinking as fast. Neither had Hyunshik. They exchanged a look — the kind of look men shared when they were thinking the same thing and hadn't said it yet.

"More wine," Eunbi declared, reaching for the bottle. Her hand missed twice before she grabbed it.

"I think that's enough," Hyunshik said gently.

"It's vacation." Eunbi poured, sloshing wine across the table. "Vacation means — means no rules."

"Your mother would kill me," Jungsoo said, but he was smiling.

"Mother's not here."

The words hung in the air longer than they should have.

Minju finished her glass and let it tip sideways on the table. "I'm drunk," she announced, as if discovering something new. "Really, really drunk."

"Me too," Eunbi said. They looked at each other and burst into laughter, the kind of laughter that came from nowhere and wouldn't stop.

Hyunshik stood, gathering plates. "Time to get you both to bed."

"No," Minju said, but she didn't move. The world had started tilting gently, and if she closed her eyes, it would probably tilt right off its axis.

"I'll take Minju," Hyunshik said, reaching for his daughter's arm.

Minju let herself be pulled up. The terrace spun. She leaned into her father, her head against his chest. "I'm gonna be sick," she murmured.

"Bathroom's inside. Come on."

He guided her through the villa's dark hallway to the guest bathroom, where she dropped to her knees in front of the toilet and retched. Hyunshik held her hair back, rubbing circles on her back.

"You're okay," he said. "You're okay."

When she was done, he helped her to the bedroom at the end of the hall — the smaller one with the twin bed and the window facing the garden. She fell onto the mattress fully dressed, her skirt riding up her thighs.

"Sleep," Hyunshik said, pulling a blanket over her. "I'll check on you later."

She was already gone, her breathing deep and even.

---

Outside, Eunbi had made it to the lounger on the terrace but no further. She lay sprawled, her dress bunched around her hips, her underwear visible — pale pink lace. Her eyes were closed, her lips parted.

Jungsoo stood over her, a glass of water in his hand that he'd intended for her to drink. "Eunbi. Wake up. Drink this."

She didn't stir.

He set the glass down and crouched beside her. Her breathing was slow and heavy — passed out, not sleeping. He touched her shoulder, shook gently. Nothing.

"She's out," Hyunshik said, coming up behind him.

"Both of them?"

"Minju's unconscious. Won't wake up until morning, at least."

Jungsoo stood, looking down at his daughter's exposed body. The terrace light caught the curve of her hip, the swell of her breasts beneath the thin cotton. He felt something tighten in his chest — something he'd felt before, on other nights, in other rooms, when he'd watched her change or step out of the shower or dance too close at a family wedding.

The same thing Hyunshik felt, probably. The same thing neither of them had ever said aloud.

"Let's get her inside," Jungsoo said.

They carried her together — Jungsoo at the shoulders, Hyunshik at the feet — and laid her on the bed in the master bedroom. The one Jungsoo was supposed to share with his daughter, the one with the king-sized mattress and the doors that opened onto the private terrace.

Eunbi didn't move when they set her down. Didn't stir when her father pulled her dress up to cover her thighs, though his hands lingered a moment too long.

They stood in the doorway, looking at her.

"It's been a long time," Jungsoo said quietly, "since I've seen a woman that beautiful."

Hyunshik said nothing. But his eyes didn't leave Eunbi's sleeping form.

---

They sat at the kitchen table, the last bottle of wine between them. The terrace doors were open, and they could hear the ocean, the cicadas, nothing else.

"She looks just like her mother," Jungsoo said, staring into his glass. "At that age. Exactly like her."

"You still think about her?"

"Every day." He drank. "Some things don't go away. Some things you carry until you die."

Hyunshik nodded slowly. "Minju has her mother's hands. The same fingers. The same way of holding a cup."

They were both widowers. Jungsoo's wife had died when Eunbi was fifteen — cancer, quick and brutal. Hyunshik's wife had left when Minju was twelve, walked out one morning and never came back. They'd raised their daughters alone. They'd watched them grow, watched them become women, watched them go out into the world and come back older, harder, more beautiful than they'd left.

And they'd wanted things. Things they'd never said.

"I think about it," Jungsoo said. "More than I should."

"Think about what?"

"You know what."

The silence stretched.

"She's your daughter," Hyunshik said.

"I know what she is."

"Then why are you saying this?"

Jungsoo set his glass down. His hands were steady. "Because she'll never know. Because she's drunk and she's sleeping and she'll never remember a thing. Because I've spent fifteen years wanting something I can't have, and tonight — tonight I don't care anymore."

Hyunshik's jaw tightened. "That's not — "

"Don't pretend you haven't thought about Minju the same way."

The words landed like a slap. Hyunshik's face went pale. Then red. Then pale again.

"That's different," he said, but his voice cracked.

"Is it?"

They stared at each other across the table. Two men who had raised their daughters alone. Two men who had watched their daughters grow into women they'd wanted in ways a father shouldn't want.

"Let's make a deal," Jungsoo said. "We swap. Just for tonight. You take Eunbi. I take Minju. In the morning, they won't know anything. They'll just wake up sore and hungover and blame the wine."

Hyunshik didn't answer. But he didn't get up and leave. He didn't say no.

"She's beautiful," Hyunshik said finally. "Your daughter. She's — "

"I know."

"I've looked at her sometimes. At dinner. At holidays. And I've thought — "

"I know."

Hyunshik closed his eyes. "What happens after?"

"After tonight? We never talk about it. We never mention it. It didn't happen."

"And our daughters?"

"They'll never know." Jungsoo's voice was hard. "And if they ever suspect, we deny it. Swear on our lives."

Hyunshik emptied his glass in one swallow. Then he stood.

"One condition," he said.

"Name it."

"Tomorrow night. We do it again. But with our own daughters." He met Jungsoo's eyes. "If we're going to damn ourselves, we do it all the way."

Jungsoo smiled — a dark, hungry smile. "I was hoping you'd say that."

---

The bedroom was dark except for the sliver of moonlight through the curtains. Jungsoo stood in the doorway, watching Minju sleep. She'd shifted in her unconsciousness — her skirt was twisted, her blouse had come untucked, and her lips were slightly parted.

She was beautiful. He'd always thought so. At family gatherings, at her debut performance on television, at every awkward dinner where she sat across from him and laughed at his jokes. He'd wanted her then, and he wanted her now.

He closed the door behind him.

The lock clicked.

He crossed to the bed and sat beside her, one hand on the mattress. She didn't stir. He reached out and touched her cheek — soft, warm, slack with sleep.

"Minju," he whispered. "Can you hear me?"

Nothing.

He traced his finger down her cheek, along her jaw, to her neck. Her pulse beat steadily beneath his fingertip. He slipped his hand lower, to the collar of her blouse, and undid the first button. Then the second. Then the third.

Her bra was white, simple, cotton. He could see the curve of her breasts beneath the fabric, the rise and fall with each breath.

He undid the rest of the buttons and pushed the blouse open. Her stomach was flat, her skin pale in the moonlight. He bent and pressed his mouth to her navel, tasting salt and warmth. She didn't move.

He unhooked her bra. Her breasts fell free — medium, full, with nipples the color of rose petals. He took one in his mouth, sucking gently, rolling his tongue over the hardening bud.

Minju made a small sound — not quite a moan, not quite conscious — and shifted her head to the side. That was all.

He sucked harder, drawing the nipple deep into his mouth, grazing it with his teeth. His hand found her other breast, squeezing, kneading, rolling the nipple between his fingers.

He pulled back, saliva glistening on her skin. "Beautiful," he murmured. "So fucking beautiful."

He slid her skirt down, lifting her hips to work it past her ass. She was wearing white panties — the same set as the bra, practical and sweet. He pressed his palm against the damp spot at the center.

Already wet. Her body was responding even if her mind was gone.

He hooked his thumbs into the waistband and pulled her panties down her thighs, past her knees, off her feet. She lay naked before him, legs slightly parted, the dark thatch of hair between them glistening.

He spread her legs wider. Her pussy was pink and wet, the lips swollen, the clit a small pearl hidden in its hood. He lowered his head and licked — a long, slow stroke from her entrance to her clit.

Minju gasped. Her hips twitched. But her eyes stayed closed.

He ate her like a starving man. Lapping at her folds, circling her clit, dipping his tongue into her opening to taste the wetness gathering there. He sucked her clit between his lips and flicked it with the tip of his tongue, over and over, until her legs trembled and her breathing quickened.

He pushed two fingers inside her. She was tight, hot, gripping his fingers as he curled them up, searching for that spot. When he found it, her whole body jerked.

"Yes," he whispered against her thigh. "Come for me. Come in your sleep."

He pressed his mouth to her clit and sucked hard, fingers fucking her in a steady rhythm, and she came — a soft cry, her hips rising off the bed, her pussy clenching around his fingers. He drank every drop, licking her through the aftershocks until she stilled.

Then he stood and undressed.

His cock was hard, thick, the head flushed dark. He climbed onto the bed and positioned himself between her legs, the tip pressing against her wet entrance.

He pushed in.

The sound Minju made — caught between a moan and a question — made his balls tighten. He pushed deeper, her walls stretching around him, and buried himself to the hilt.

"Fuck," he breathed. "You feel — "

She was tight. Hot. Perfect.

He began to move. Slow at first, long strokes that pulled almost all the way out before driving back in. Her breasts bounced with each thrust. Her head lolled to the side.

He grabbed her hips and fucked her harder, the bed creaking beneath them, the headboard knocking against the wall. Her pussy gripped him with each stroke, slick and wet and desperate.

"Take it," he grunted. "Take your uncle's cock."

He flipped her over onto her stomach, pulling her hips up until she was on her knees, her face buried in the pillow. The pose was obscene — her ass in the air, her pussy spread open, the pink lips glistening in the moonlight.

He pushed into her from behind, and she moaned — a low, helpless sound.

"That's it." He grabbed her hips and fucked her hard, his balls slapping against her clit. "That's my good girl."

He reached around and found her clit, rubbing in tight circles as he fucked her. She came again — he felt her clench around him, heard her cry into the pillow — and that pushed him over the edge.

He pulled out and turned her onto her back, spreading her legs wide. He stroked his cock twice, three times, and came on her stomach — thick ropes of cum painting her skin white.

He sat there, breathing hard, looking at what he'd done. Minju lay beneath him, still unconscious, cum cooling on her belly.

He cleaned her with a towel from the bathroom. Kissed her forehead. Pulled the blanket up to her chin.

"I'll see you tomorrow," he whispered.

And he went back to the kitchen, where Hyunshik was waiting.

---

Eunbi lay spread across the king-sized bed like she'd been dropped from a height. Her dress was hiked up, her hair wild, one arm flung over her head. She was snoring softly.

Hyunshik watched her from the doorway for a long time.

She was more woman than Minju — fuller, curvier, with breasts that strained against her dress and hips that promised a man could hold on tight. She was thirty years old, and she looked like every fantasy he'd ever had.

He closed the door.

He crossed to the bed and knelt beside her, close enough to smell the wine on her breath. He touched her face — she didn't react. He traced the line of her collarbone, the swell of her breast, the curve of her waist.

"Eunbi," he said quietly. "I'm going to take care of you tonight."

He pulled her dress up and over her head. She wasn't wearing a bra — her breasts fell free, huge and heavy, the nipples already tight. He cupped them in his hands, feeling their weight.

"Jesus," he breathed.

He bent and took one nipple into his mouth, sucking deep, drawing as much of her breast as he could between his lips. She was so soft, so warm. He moved to the other, licking, biting, sucking until both nipples were wet and swollen.

Her pussy was shaved bare, smooth and pink, the lips puffy and parted. He spread her legs and stared — at her clit, her entrance, the way her body seemed to open for him.

He licked her. He couldn't help it. He pressed his face into her cunt and licked from bottom to top, tasting her, smelling her. She was already wet — her body preparing itself even without her awareness.

He licked her clit in quick, hard strokes. He pushed his tongue inside her. He sucked her lips into his mouth and released them with a pop.

Her hips began to move — involuntary, instinctive. Her hands fisted in the sheets.

"That's it," he said against her. "Let yourself feel it."

He slid two fingers into her cunt and kept licking her clit, fast and steady, building her up. Her breathing changed — shorter, faster, catching in her throat.

She came with a cry, her back arching, her thighs clamping around his head. He didn't stop. He licked her through it, drinking her cum, lapping at her sensitive clit until she went limp.

Then he stripped.

His cock was long, not as thick as Jungsoo's, but curved slightly upward. He climbed onto the bed, positioning himself between her legs. The head of his cock pressed against her entrance, and she was so wet that he slid in to the hilt in one smooth motion.

Eunbi gasped. Her eyes fluttered but didn't open.

"Shh," he said, his forehead against hers. "It's okay. Just relax."

He began to move — slow, deep strokes that made her breasts sway. He watched them, mesmerized, and reached down to squeeze them, to roll her nipples between his fingers.

Her pussy was incredible — tight and hot, gripping his cock with each thrust. He fucked her in a steady rhythm, building speed, driving deeper.

"You like that," he said. "You like your uncle's cock."

He pulled out and turned her onto her stomach, lifting her hips. Her ass was round and perfect, her pussy visible from behind, still wet and open. He pushed back in, and she moaned — long and low.

He grabbed her hips and fucked her hard. The sound of skin slapping skin filled the room. Her moans grew louder, more urgent, until she came again — a shuddering orgasm that made her whole body shake.

He kept going.

He reached around to find her clit, rubbing as he fucked her, and she came again almost immediately, crying out, her pussy clenching so hard he could barely move.

That was enough. He pulled out and came on her ass — thick stripes of cum that dripped down between her cheeks.

He cleaned her up, kissing her back, her shoulders, the nape of her neck.

"Sleep well," he whispered. "Tomorrow's going to be interesting."

---

Minju woke with a headache like a spike behind her eyes.

She was in her bed, naked under the blanket, her clothes folded neatly on the chair. She remembered drinking. She remembered laughing with Eunbi. She remembered her father helping her inside.

Everything after that was blank.

She felt strange — sore between her legs, tender in a way that suggested she'd had sex. But that was impossible. She'd passed out alone.

She chalked it up to the wine and stumbled to the kitchen, where Eunbi was already sitting at the table, wearing an oversized t-shirt, holding a glass of water like it was the antidote to poison.

"Morning," Eunbi croaked.

"Morning."

They looked at each other. Something passed between them — a flicker of recognition that neither of them could name.

"Did you sleep okay?" Minju asked.

"Fine. Weird dreams." Eunbi took a sip of water. "You?"

"Same."

Their fathers came in from the terrace, carrying fresh bread and fruit from the market. They were smiling — relaxed, satisfied in a way Minju hadn't seen in years.

"Good morning, girls," Jungsoo said. "Sleep well?"

"Feel like I died," Eunbi said. "Is there coffee?"

"Coming right up."

Hyunshik caught Minju's eye and held it for a moment too long. She felt a shiver run down her spine — not cold, exactly. Something else.

"You look good today," he said.

She flushed. "I look like a corpse."

"You look beautiful."

Eunbi looked up at that, her gaze sharp. But she said nothing.

---

The plan was simple. More wine, more drinking, more passing out. Only this time, they'd finish what they started — each man with his own daughter.

Eunbi was suspicious. Minju was oblivious. But the wine flowed, and the night grew warm, and by eleven o'clock both girls were unconscious again.

Jungsoo carried Eunbi to her bed — the master bedroom this time, the big bed. She was heavy in his arms, her head lolling, her breath warm against his neck.

He laid her down gently and stood over her.

This was different. This was his daughter.

He'd seen her as a baby, as a toddler, as a gangly teenager with braces and dreams of being a singer. He'd watched her debut, watched her win awards, watched her become a woman men would kill for.

And tonight, she was his.

He undressed her slowly, savoring each inch of skin revealed. Her dress, her bra, her panties. She lay naked beneath him, and he let himself look.

Her breasts were full and heavy, the nipples pink and erect. Her waist curved into hips that flared wide. Her pussy was shaved, the lips swollen, a thin line of moisture visible at her entrance.

He undressed and climbed onto the bed.

He started with her breasts — sucking, licking, biting. He pulled her nipples between his teeth and tugged, watching them stretch before releasing them with a pop. Her back arched, and she moaned in her sleep.

"I know you can feel it," he whispered. "Some part of you knows."

He kissed down her stomach, over her navel, to the soft mound of her pussy. He spread her legs wide and pressed his face into her, inhaling her scent — his daughter's scent.

He licked her with long, flat strokes. He circled her clit with the tip of his tongue. He pushed his tongue inside her and tasted her, drank from her, devoured her.

She came with a sharp cry, her hips bucking against his face, her cum coating his tongue.

He didn't stop. He kept licking, kept sucking, until she came again, her body shaking, her moans filling the room.

Then he positioned himself between her legs.

His cock was aching, dripping, the head pressed against her entrance. He looked at her face — so peaceful, so unaware — and pushed inside.

Eunbi gasped. Her eyes flew open — unfocused, glassy, confused.

"Dad—?"

"Shh." He stroked her hair, still buried inside her. "It's okay. Just relax."

Her eyes closed again. Her body relaxed. And he began to move.

He fucked her slow, deep, each stroke reaching places no man had touched before. Her pussy gripped him, wet and hot, and he watched his cock disappear into his own daughter's body.

"Fuck," he groaned. "You feel so fucking good, Eunbi. So tight. So perfect."

He picked up speed, fucking her harder, the bed creaking beneath them. Her breasts bounced with each thrust. Her mouth fell open, small sounds escaping with each impact.

He pulled out and flipped her over, pulling her onto her hands and knees. Her ass was perfect — round, firm, spread open for him. He could see her pussy from behind, wet and inviting, and the tight pucker of her asshole just above it.

He pushed into her cunt from behind, and she cried out, her face buried in the pillow.

"That's it," he grunted, grabbing her hips. "Take your daddy's cock."

He fucked her hard, his balls slapping against her clit, her ass rippling with each thrust. He reached around and found her clit, rubbing in tight circles, and she came — screaming into the pillow, her whole body convulsing.

He pulled out and pushed a finger into her ass. She whimpered but didn't resist. He worked his finger in and out, coating it in her wetness, then added a second.

"Bet you've never had anything here," he said. "Tonight, you will."

He positioned himself at her asshole, the head of his cock pressing against the tight ring of muscle. He pushed — slowly, steadily — and watched his cock disappear into her ass.

Eunbi screamed. But her body pushed back against him, taking him deeper.

"Fuck," he groaned. "Your ass is so tight."

He fucked her ass slowly, letting her body adjust. Her moans were a mix of pain and pleasure, her fingers gripping the sheets. He reached beneath her and rubbed her clit, and her body relaxed, taking him deeper.

He fucked her ass until she came again, her body shuddering, her ass clenching around his cock. Then he pulled out, flipped her onto her back, and pushed back into her pussy.

He fucked her hard and fast, the headboard knocking against the wall. Her legs were wrapped around his waist, her arms around his neck, her face buried in his shoulder.

"I'm going to come inside you," he said. "I'm going to fill you up."

"Please," she whimpered — not conscious, not awake, but not entirely asleep either.

He drove into her one last time and came, his cum flooding her pussy, filling her, dripping out around his cock. He kept thrusting, riding out his orgasm, painting her insides white.

He pulled out and watched his cum leak from her swollen pussy. He pushed it back inside with his fingers, feeling her body accept it.

Then he lowered his mouth to her cunt and licked her clean — tasting his own cum mixed with hers, eating it, swallowing it.

She was his. Completely his.

---

Minju woke to the feeling of a tongue between her legs.

She was in her bed, her legs spread, someone's face buried in her pussy. She was too drunk to be afraid, too drunk to understand. Her body responded before her mind did — hips lifting, moans escaping, hands fisting in the sheets.

"Good girl," her father's voice said. "Let me taste you."

"Daddy—?"

"Shh. Just feel."

His tongue circled her clit, fast and hard, and she came — a weak, surprised orgasm that made her legs shake. He kept licking, drawing it out, and she came again, her body trembling.

He lifted his head, his chin wet with her. "You're so beautiful," he said. "I've wanted this for so long."

He climbed over her, his cock hard against her thigh. She could feel it — hot, thick, pressing against her.

"This is wrong," she murmured.

"I know." He kissed her. "But I don't care anymore."

He pushed inside her.

Minju cried out — the feeling of being filled, of her father's cock inside her, was too much. He was thick, stretching her, and she felt every inch as he buried himself to the hilt.

"You feel that?" he whispered. "My cock inside my little girl."

"Please—"

"Please what? Please more? Please harder?"

He fucked her slow and deep, his hips grinding against hers. His hands found her breasts, squeezing, pinching her nipples. His mouth found her neck, her collarbone, her lips.

"I've watched you," he said between thrusts. "At every family dinner. At every holiday. I've watched you grow up, and I've wanted you."

She was crying — tears streaming down her cheeks. But her hips were moving with him, her body betraying her. Her pussy was gripping his cock, sucking him deeper, and she hated how good it felt.

He pulled out and turned her onto her stomach, pulling her hips up. She heard him spit, heard him slick his cock, and then he pushed into her ass.

"Fuck!" She screamed, her body arching.

"Shh, shh. Take it. Take all of it."

He fucked her ass slowly, letting her adjust. His fingers found her clit, rubbing in circles, and pleasure mixed with pain until she couldn't tell them apart. She came — a violent orgasm that left her gasping — and he kept going.

He fucked her ass for a long time, building up to a rhythm that made her cry out with every thrust. Her pussy was dripping, her ass stretched around his cock, and she was coming again and again, each orgasm weaker than the last but no less intense.

"Where do you want it?" he asked. "Pussy or ass?"

"Pussy," she gasped. "Please, daddy, come in my pussy."

He pulled out of her ass and pushed into her cunt in one smooth motion. He fucked her hard, fast, desperate — his breathing ragged, his hands gripping her hips.

"I'm coming," he groaned. "I'm coming inside my daughter."

He drove deep and came, his cum flooding her pussy, hot and thick. She felt it — felt him fill her, felt his cock pulsing inside her — and she came too, her body clamping down on him, milking him dry.

He collapsed on top of her, both of them covered in sweat.

"I love you," he whispered into her hair.

She didn't say it back.

---

He fucked her again an hour later.

This time she was more awake, more aware. She could see his face as he pushed into her, could see the hunger in his eyes. She watched him as he rode her, his expression twisted with pleasure, his mouth open, his breathing ragged.

"Tell me you want it," he said.

"I want it."

"Tell me you want your daddy's cock."

"I want your cock. Please. Fuck me."

He fucked her in missionary, her legs on his shoulders, his cock hitting spots that made her see stars. He fucked her in doggy, her face in the pillow, his hands on her hips. He fucked her on top, her riding him, her breasts bouncing in his face as he sucked them.

And when he came inside her the third time, she came with him, her body finally accepting what her mind couldn't — that she wanted this. That some part of her had always wanted this.

---

The sun rose over the Mediterranean, pink and gold, painting the villa in soft light.

The four of them sat at the breakfast table — the two fathers, the two daughters — eating bread and drinking coffee like it was any other morning.

Minju couldn't meet her father's eyes. Eunbi couldn't stop looking at hers.

"Sleep okay?" Jungsoo asked, the picture of innocence.

"Fine," Eunbi said. Her voice was flat. "You?"

"Best night I've had in years."

Something passed between them — father and daughter, man and woman — and Minju felt it, felt the shift in the air.

"Minju," Hyunshik said. "Walk with me."

She followed him down to the beach, her bare feet sinking into the cold sand. The waves crashed and retreated, crashed and retreated. The water was turquoise under the morning sun, the cliffs rising white and sheer on either side.

"Do you remember anything?" he asked.

"Some things." She wrapped her arms around herself. "Enough."

"Are you angry?"

She thought about it. His hands on her. His mouth. His cock inside her while she floated in that half-conscious haze. The way her body had responded even when her mind was gone. She thought about how she'd woken up aching and empty and somehow hungry for more.

"I should be," she said. "But I'm not."

Hyunshik stopped walking. He turned to face her, his eyes searching hers.

"I've wanted you for a long time," he said. "Since before you were a woman. Since before you knew what wanting meant."

"That's sick."

"Yes." He touched her face, his thumb tracing her cheekbone. "But it's true. And you're not running."

She wasn't. She should have been. Every instinct told her to run back to the villa, pack her bags, call a taxi, get as far from this place as possible. But her feet stayed rooted in the sand, and her body leaned into his touch like a flower turning toward the sun.

"I felt you," she whispered. "Last night. I couldn't move, couldn't wake up, but I felt everything. Your tongue. Your fingers. Your cock inside me." She swallowed. "And I liked it."

The words hung in the salt air.

"Say it again," he said.

"I liked it, daddy. I liked your cock inside me."

He kissed her then — deep, hungry, his tongue pushing into her mouth. She moaned against him, her hands finding his chest, gripping his shirt. His hand slid down her back, over the curve of her ass, pulling her hips against his.

"There's more," he said against her lips. "Tonight. If you want it."

"What kind of more?"

"Everything."

---

They returned to the villa to find Eunbi and Jungsoo sitting close on the terrace, their shoulders touching, a bottle of wine already open between them. Eunbi's hand rested on her father's thigh, her fingers tracing lazy circles through the fabric of his pants.

"Starting early?" Minju asked.

"Hair of the dog," Eunbi said. But her smile was different now — knowing, hungry. Her eyes traveled over Minju's body in a way they never had before. "You two have a good walk?"

"Informative," Minju said.

She sat down across from them, and Hyunshik settled beside her, his hand finding her knee under the table. The touch sent electricity through her thighs.

Eunbi watched them, then looked at her father. "They know."

"I figured." Jungsoo poured wine for everyone. "Makes things simpler."

"Simpler?" Minju's voice cracked.

"No more pretending." Jungsoo's eyes met hers across the table, dark and steady. "No more wondering what you remember, what you liked, what you want. You're adults. We're adults. And we've all been wanting things we shouldn't want."

"Speak for yourself," Eunbi said. But her hand was sliding higher up her father's thigh.

"You too," Jungsoo said, not looking at her. "I felt you push back against me last night. Heard you moan when I called you a good girl. You wanted it before you were even awake."

Eunbi's cheeks flushed. She didn't deny it.

"So what now?" Minju asked. Her heart was pounding. Her thighs pressed together under the table, the ache between them growing.

"Now," Hyunshik said, his hand squeezing her knee, "we finish what we started. All of us. Together."

---

The afternoon passed in a haze of wine and anticipation. They swam in the sea, the cold water doing nothing to cool the heat building under their skin. Eunbi's white bikini clung to her curves, water beading on her stomach, her breasts, her thighs. Minju wore a black one-piece that cut high on her hips, and she caught both fathers watching her as she walked up the beach.

By sunset, the energy in the villa had shifted. The air itself felt charged, thick with something unspoken.

Dinner was a quiet affair — cold cuts, cheese, bread, more wine. The four of them sat around the table, and the conversation was halting, loaded. Every glance lingered too long. Every accidental touch sparked.

Minju's foot found Eunbi's under the table. Eunbi pressed back.

"I think it's time," Jungsoo said finally, pushing his chair back. "Unless anyone wants to wait."

Nobody spoke.

"Good." He stood and offered his hand to Eunbi. "Coming, princess?"

She took his hand, and he led her inside.

Hyunshik stood and offered his hand to Minju. "Your turn, baby."

She took it.

---

They met in the master bedroom — the big one with the king bed and the doors open to the terrace, the Mediterranean glimmering silver under the rising moon.

The four of them stood in the dim light, looking at each other.

Jungsoo moved first. He crossed to Eunbi and pulled her into a kiss — hard, claiming, his hands cupping her face. She melted into him, her arms winding around his neck, and Minju watched her father's hands slide down Eunbi's back, over her ass, gripping hard.

"Daddy," Eunbi breathed against his mouth.

"That's right," he said. "You're my good girl tonight."

Minju felt Hyunshik step behind her, his chest pressing against her back, his hands settling on her hips. He kissed her shoulder, her neck, the spot behind her ear that made her shiver.

"Look at them," he whispered. "Look at what we're going to do to each other."

She watched her father undress Eunbi — the dress falling away, the bra unhooked, the panties sliding down her thighs. Eunbi stood naked before them all, her large breasts heavy and perfect, her nipples already hard, the dark triangle of hair between her legs glistening with moisture.

"Beautiful," Jungsoo said, and bent to take her nipple in his mouth.

Eunbi moaned, her head falling back. Her hands found his head, pressing him against her breast. "Yes," she gasped. "Suck me, daddy."

Minju's clothes came off next — Hyunshik undressing her slowly, reverently, kissing each inch of skin as it was revealed. When she was naked, he turned her to face the bed, positioning her so she could see everything.

"Watch," he said. "Watch what happens when fathers take what belongs to them."

Jungsoo had guided Eunbi onto the bed, onto her back, her legs spread wide. He knelt between them, his face already buried in her pussy, his tongue working her clit in long, flat strokes. Her moans filled the room — loud, unashamed, desperate.

"Oh fuck, yes," she cried. "Right there, daddy. Don't stop."

Hyunshik pressed Minju forward until her hands were on the mattress, her face close to Eunbi's. She could see everything — the way Jungsoo's tongue circled Eunbi's clit, the way her pussy lips were swollen and pink, the way her hips bucked against his mouth.

"Taste her," Hyunshik said. "Taste your friend while my friend eats her."

Minju lowered her head. Her tongue touched Eunbi's clit — soft, exploratory. Eunbi gasped, her hand finding Minju's hair.

"Yes," Eunbi moaned. "Lick me, Minju. Lick my pussy while his tongue — oh god — "

Minju licked harder, her tongue circling Eunbi's clit in counterpoint to Jungsoo's rhythm. The taste was sharp and sweet, the scent filling her nostrils. She felt powerful suddenly, watching Eunbi come apart beneath her.

"That's it," Jungsoo said, pulling back. His chin was wet with her. "Make her come with your mouth while I watch."

Minju took Eunbi's clit between her lips and sucked, her tongue flicking across the tip. Eunbi screamed, her body arching off the bed, her cum flooding Minju's mouth.

She swallowed, and the taste of her best friend coated her tongue.

"My turn," Hyunshik said, and pulled Minju onto the bed.

He laid her beside Eunbi, both of them naked, both of them soaked and trembling. He spread Minju's legs and lowered his head between them, his tongue finding her clit immediately. But before she could lose herself in it, she felt Eunbi's hand slide between her thighs, felt Eunbi's fingers parting her folds.

"Let me help," Eunbi said, her voice low and thick. "You ate me. Let me eat you."

And then Eunbi's mouth was on her pussy, tongue pressing into her, and Minju cried out, her hands fisting in the sheets. Her father's tongue and her best friend's tongue working together, her father's fingers and Eunbi's fingers — all of them on her, in her, taking her apart.

"Please," she begged. "Please, I'm going to — "

"Come," her father said against her clit. "Come on our mouths, baby. Let us taste you."

She came with a scream, her body convulsing, her cum spilling onto their tongues. They didn't stop — they licked her through it, drawing out every wave, drinking every drop.

When she could breathe again, she looked up and saw Jungsoo standing over them, his cock in his hand, hard and thick and dripping. He was stroking himself slowly, watching the two girls on the bed.

"Beautiful," he said. "My daughter and her best friend, both spread open and wet. Ready for us."

"Ready," Eunbi echoed. She sat up and crawled toward him, her breasts swinging. "I want your cock, daddy. I want it in my mouth."

She took him into her mouth without waiting, her lips stretching around his thickness. She bobbed her head, taking him deep, her tongue working the underside of his shaft. Jungsoo groaned, his hands in her hair.

"That's it," he said. "Suck your daddy's cock. Get it wet for your pussy."

Hyunshik pulled Minju to the edge of the bed, positioning her so her head was near Eunbi's ass. He guided his cock to her lips. "Open," he said. "I want to fuck that pretty face while your friend sucks mine."

Minju opened her mouth, and he pushed inside. The taste of her own pussy was still on him — he'd licked her clean, and now she tasted herself on his cock. She moaned around him, her tongue swirling, her hands gripping his thighs.

The room filled with the sounds of wet sucking and desperate moans. Eunbi gagging on Jungsoo's cock. Minju slurping on Hyunshik's. The two fathers standing side by side, fucking their daughters' faces, watching each other's daughters take them down their throats.

"Look at them," Hyunshik said, his voice strained. "Perfect little cocksuckers."

"My daughter's got a talented mouth," Jungsoo said, thrusting deeper into Eunbi's throat. "Takes it all the way. Don't you, princess?"

Eunbi moaned in response, her nose pressing against his pubic bone.

"Trade you," Hyunshik said.

Jungsoo pulled out of Eunbi's mouth. She gasped, drool and precum stringing from her lips. Hyunshik pulled out of Minju's. They swapped positions — Jungsoo in front of Minju, Hyunshik in front of Eunbi.

"Open up for your uncle," Jungsoo said, tapping his cock against Minju's lips.

She opened, and he pushed in. His cock was thicker than her father's, stretching her mouth wider. She relaxed her throat and took him deeper, her eyes watering, her hands gripping his hips.

Beside her, Eunbi was moaning around Hyunshik's cock, her eyes closed, her face a picture of pure pleasure.

"We should've done this years ago," Eunbi said when she came up for air. "Traded daddies."

"We're trading more than that tonight," Jungsoo said. He pulled Minju off his cock and pushed her onto her back, spreading her legs. "I want to feel this tight little pussy again. And I want my daughter to watch."

He positioned himself between Minju's legs and pushed inside her in one smooth stroke. She gasped, her back arching, her hands finding his shoulders. He was so thick, so deep, hitting spots that made her see stars.

"Oh fuck," she cried. "Uncle — "

"Call me daddy," he said, thrusting hard. "I'm your daddy tonight."

"Daddy!" she screamed, and he fucked her harder, his hips slapping against hers, the sound of wet flesh filling the room.

Eunbi watched from the side, her hand between her own legs, fingers working her clit as her father fucked her best friend. "Fuck her, daddy," she moaned. "Fuck that tight little cunt."

"Don't worry," Jungsoo grunted. "You're next, princess."

Hyunshik knelt behind Eunbi, his cock pressing against her ass. "You want it here?" he asked. "Or in your pussy?"

"Both," she said, pushing back against him. "I want everything."

He pushed into her ass, and she cried out, her body shuddering. "Fuck, yes. Stretch me open."

He fucked her ass slowly, letting her adjust, while Jungsoo fucked Minju's pussy in a steady rhythm. The bed creaked beneath them, the sounds of sex echoing off the walls.

"Harder," Minju begged. "Please, daddy, harder."

Jungsoo obliged, driving into her with renewed force. His balls slapped against her ass with each thrust, and she felt her orgasm building, coiling tight in her belly.

"I'm going to come," she gasped. "I'm going to come on your cock, daddy."

"Come for me," he said. "Come all over your uncle's cock while my daughter watches."

She came screaming, her pussy clenching around him, her whole body shaking. He kept fucking her through it, riding out her orgasm, and then he pulled out and crawled up to her face, his cock slick with her cum.

"Clean it," he said. "Taste yourself on my cock."

She opened her mouth and took him in, licking her own juices off his shaft, tasting the mix of them on her tongue.

Behind her, Hyunshik was pounding Eunbi's ass in earnest, his hands gripping her hips, his breath ragged. "You like that?" he grunted. "You like your uncle's cock in your ass?"

"Yes!" Eunbi cried. "Fuck my ass, uncle. Fuck it hard."

"Call me daddy."

"Daddy! Fuck my ass, daddy! Make me come!"

His hand found her clit, rubbing in tight circles as he fucked her ass, and she came — a violent, shuddering orgasm that made her collapse onto the bed. He followed right after, pulling out and coming on her ass, thick ropes of cum painting her skin.

---

They took a break. Water was passed around. They lay tangled on the bed, sweating and breathing hard, the moonlight painting their bodies silver.

Eunbi was the first to recover. She sat up, looking at Minju, then at the fathers.

"I want to ride my daddy's cock," she said. "And I want Minju to watch. And then I want to watch her ride hers."

"Fair enough," Hyunshik said.

Jungsoo lay back on the bed, his cock already hardening again. Eunbi straddled him, positioning herself over his shaft, and lowered herself slowly. They both moaned as she sank onto him, her pussy swallowing him inch by inch.

"Fuck, princess," he groaned. "You feel so good."

"I know." She began to move, riding him with slow, deliberate rolls of her hips. Her breasts bounced in his face, and he reached up to suck them, pulling her nipples between his teeth.

Minju watched, mesmerized. Her friend was fucking her father — and it was the most beautiful thing she'd ever seen. Eunbi's head thrown back, her mouth open, her hands braced on his chest. Jungsoo's hands on her hips, guiding her rhythm.

"She's so good at that," Hyunshik said, pressing against Minju's back. "Think you can ride me like that?"

"Better," Minju said.

He laughed and pulled her onto her back, spreading her legs. "Show me."

She crawled on top of him, taking his cock in her hand and guiding it to her entrance. She was so wet that he slid in easily, and she gasped as he filled her.

"Oh, daddy," she breathed.

"That's it," he said. "Ride me, baby."

She rode him hard, her hips moving in a desperate rhythm, her breasts swaying. Beside them, Eunbi was riding Jungsoo just as hard, their moans mixing, their bodies glistening with sweat.

"I love watching you fuck your father," Eunbi said, her voice strained with pleasure.

"I love watching you fuck mine," Minju replied.

The two fathers looked at each other over their daughters' heads — and smiled.

"We created beautiful women," Jungsoo said.

"We did," Hyunshik agreed.

"And now they're ours."

"All ours."

Eunbi came first — screaming, her body convulsing on Jungsoo's cock. Minju followed a moment later, her orgasm triggered by the sound of her friend's climax, by the sight of her father's face twisted in pleasure beneath her.

Both fathers came inside their daughters, filling them, claiming them.

And when it was done, they collapsed in a heap on the bed, the four of them tangled together, cum leaking from both girls' pussies onto the sheets.

---

An hour later, Hyunshik woke Minju with his tongue between her legs.

"Again," he said. "I need to taste you again."

He ate her until she came twice, her hips bucking against his face, her cries waking Eunbi, who watched with hooded eyes from across the bed.

When Minju was limp and trembling, Eunbi crawled over and lowered her mouth to Minju's pussy, licking her father's cum from her folds, sharing the taste with her friend.

"Delicious," Eunbi said, her chin wet. "You taste like my daddy and yours."

Minju pulled her up and kissed her — tasting herself, tasting both fathers, tasting everything they'd done together.

Jungsoo woke and found Eunbi's ass pressed against his hip. He positioned himself and pushed into her from behind, still half-asleep, fucking her in a slow, dreamy rhythm while she kept kissing Minju.

"Mmm," Eunbi moaned against Minju's lips. "Daddy's inside me again."

"Good," Minju whispered. "Take it."

Hyunshik moved behind Minju, his cock pressing against her pussy, still slick with his cum. He pushed in, and she gasped, breaking the kiss.

"Both of us," she breathed. "Fucking us at the same time."

The fathers fucked them in tandem, matching rhythms, the bed rocking beneath them. Eunbi and Minju faced each other, their foreheads touching, their hands intertwined.

"We're their whores now," Eunbi whispered.

"I know," Minju said. "And I love it."

"Me too."

They kissed again, tongues tangling, as their fathers fucked them toward another climax.

---

The final round started with Eunbi on her knees, her face in the pillow, her ass in the air. Jungsoo knelt behind her, fucking her pussy from behind, his balls slapping against her clit with each thrust.

"Look at your daughter," Hyunshik said to Minju. "She's beautiful like this."

Minju watched her friend being fucked, watched the way Eunbi's ass rippled with each impact, watched the way her pussy gripped Jungsoo's cock as he pulled out and pushed back in.

"Your turn," Hyunshik said. He guided Minju to her hands and knees beside Eunbi, so the two girls were side by side, their asses in the air.

Hyunshik knelt behind his daughter and pushed into her pussy. The two fathers fucked their daughters side by side, their strokes synchronized, the sound of wet skin slapping filling the room.

"Harder," Eunbi begged. "Fuck me harder, daddy."

"You want it harder?" Jungsoo grunted. He pulled out of her pussy and positioned himself at her ass. "You want it here?"

"Yes! Fuck my ass, daddy!"

He pushed into her ass, and she screamed, her fingers clawing at the sheets. He fucked her ass hard, pounding into her while Hyunshik fucked Minju's pussy beside them.

"I want her mouth," Jungsoo said. "Let's swap them."

They pulled out of the girls' asses and pussies and guided them into a new position — Eunbi on her back at the edge of the bed, Minju on her knees in front of her, facing her father.

"Suck his cock while I fuck your face," Jungsoo said to Minju.

He pushed into Minju's mouth, his cock hitting the back of her throat. Eunbi spread her legs, and Hyunshik knelt between them, pushing into her pussy.

The three of them moved together — Hyunshik fucking Eunbi, Jungsoo fucking Minju's face, Minju sucking desperately, her hands on his thighs.

"I'm going to come down her throat," Jungsoo said.

"Do it," Hyunshik said. "Fill her up."

Jungsoo came with a groan, his cum shooting down Minju's throat. She swallowed, taking every drop, her eyes watering, her throat working.

Hyunshik wasn't far behind. He fucked Eunbi harder, faster, chasing his release.

"Where?" he gasped.

"Inside," Eunbi said. "Come inside me, daddy. Fill your little girl's pussy."

He came with a roar, his cum flooding her, pumping into her depths.

When it was done, they collapsed again, the four of them a pile of sweaty, cum-soaked limbs.

---

The sun rose over the Mediterranean, painting the room in shades of gold and pink.

Minju woke first, tangled between Eunbi and her father. Her body ached in a way that made her smile. She was sore, stretched, filled — and she wanted more.

Eunbi stirred beside her. "Morning," she murmured.

"Morning."

They looked at each other, and Minju saw the same hunger in Eunbi's eyes that she felt in her own.

"Last night," Eunbi said.

"Was incredible."

"I know." Eunbi's hand found hers under the sheet. "I don't feel guilty anymore."

"Neither do I."

Their fathers woke slowly, their hands finding their daughters' bodies, pulling them close.

"Good morning," Jungsoo said, his voice rough with sleep.

"Good morning, daddy," Eunbi said.

Hyunshik kissed Minju's forehead. "How do you feel?"

"Perfect," she said. And she meant it.

They stayed in bed for another hour, touching, kissing, exploring. The fathers took turns eating their daughters out, cleaning the cum from the night before with their tongues. The girls returned the favor, taking their fathers' cocks in their mouths, waking them with pleasure.

When they finally rose for breakfast, they sat on the terrace in the morning sun — the four of them, no longer pretending, no longer hiding.

Minju looked across the table at Eunbi, at Jungsoo, at her own father. She thought about the weekend ahead, about the nights still to come, about everything they'd already done and everything they hadn't tried yet.

"What happens now?" she asked.

Eunbi smiled, her hand finding her father's under the table. "Now we enjoy the rest of our vacation."

"And after?"

"After," Hyunshik said, his hand squeezing Minju's thigh, "we figure out how to make this work. If you want that."

"I do," Minju said. "I want that."

"Me too," Eunbi said.

The two fathers exchanged a look — the same look they'd shared on the first night, but different now. Not hungry. Not desperate. Satisfied.

"Then we'll make it work," Jungsoo said.

They sat in silence for a moment, watching the waves, the sun climbing higher over the Mediterranean.

"One more night before we leave," Eunbi said, a smile playing on her lips. "We should make it count."

"Oh, we will," Jungsoo said.

She slid her sunglasses back over her eyes and she unscrewed her flask, letting ice-cold water wash away the dryness in her throat. Mobile phone out, she relaunched her music player and resumed vibing to summer songs. It was the only thing keeping her sane under the sweltering heat of the summer sun, and boy did she hate being a lifeguard.

“False alarm. I repeat. False alarm,” Chaeyoung spoke into the walkie talkie.

Beep.

“Roger that. Continue to keep a look out.”

Chaeyoung pressed the button and replied, “Copy.”

She sighed and fastened the device back to her life vest, leaning back onto the chair. She lifted and swung her leg over the other, crossing it deliberately as she tried to cover her panties from ogling men and drooling women alike.

Why can’t they mind their own business and stop looking at me? she thought, dabbing sweat off her forehead with a handkerchief that was already soaked with her sweat from an hour ago. Heat buzzed around her like unrelenting waves of discomfort, each one squeezing out unceasing drops of saline stickiness from the pores of her skin.

But that wasn’t what irked her.

Yes, Chaeyoung knew she was a gorgeous lady and gazes would naturally gravitate towards her. However, what she hated was that people looked at her because of her beauty.

Among other things.

Her snow white skin under the blazing sun was definitely considered the eighth Wonder of the World, along with her slender and sexy body and legs that were classified as the ninth. She was the definition of the beach’s Sex Aphrodite who saved lives with her looks.

And to make her point known again, she really hated being a lifeguard to her core. She had so much hatred for it that she had stuck with this job for eight years just to see if the job would piss her enough to force her to quit.

But she was the better woman. She would never let such a minute thing get the better of her. She was the gracious and stronger one who toughened through all the stares of admiration, lust, glamour, lechery, adoration, and concupiscence.

She would not leave.

Definitely because of the free lodging and the high pay the job provided. She was a slut for money too after all, much like everybody in the world.

She raised her hand and pressed it forward, looking at the sun through her shades. She measured the distance between the glowing ball and the horizon of the sea, estimating how many more hours it would take before she would be liberated from this gaze hell.

Four more hours till sunset.

She hoped that the night shift bastard would come and take over her soon, as much as she despised him. A disgusting lecher who always slurped his tongue as he looked up at her, trying his best to peer through her underwear whenever she climbed down the lifeguard chair.

But she had no one to blame but herself. It was what she had chosen, despite being touted as one of the beach’s goddesses.

She knew how parents dragged their kids out of her surveillance zone. She knew how men undressed her with their eyes. She knew how women fantasised about one night stands with her.

Everybody looked at her, but nobody saw her.

It was her fault after all.

Was it wrong to embrace sexuality? Was it wrong to love oneself? Or was it a crime to want those things on her own terms?

Why couldn’t the world look at her like how she looked at herself?

beep.

She looked at her phone.

Liar.

She pocketed her phone.

In any case, Chaeyoung dozed off and left the surveillance to her other lifeguard colleagues fifty metres to either side of her.

You stood to the side, looking at her with puzzled eyes.

~~~

The set up was ready.

Three, two, one… and start.

“Hi everyone, chaengrang here~”

Chaeyoung leaned forward and looked at the camera, which was already recording, streaming whatever that was happening in her room to her viewers.

“It’s been a looooong day, and I couldn’t wait. So today, I’m already undressed.”

She stepped backwards and gave her body a slow, teasing twirl, showing off every slutty angle — her barely covered tits, the thin strip of bikini bottom wedged between her ass cheeks, and the obvious damp spot already darkening the fabric covering her pussy.

The stream chat exploded with playful teases and protests, mixed in with donors generously gifting her money.

webbedavianbird: cmon you arent even totally naked

erosheros: take it off, you look hot but I wanna see all of you

“Impatient, aren’t we?” Chaeyoung smirked, giving her upper lip a slow, sensual swipe. “Too bad for you gooners today. Your sex goonette is just staying like this.”

She hooked her fingers under the red-and-white striped bikini top, peeling it down just enough to show her already taut and stiff nipples. The hot air made them ooze a little more sweat for a brief, tantalising second before she let the fabric go. Her bikini snapped back into place, hiding her arousal from millions of hungry eyes across the planet.

ghostercomplicated: please… give us the full show

“You poor little things, today will be a special show, so stop worrying about it,” Chaeyoung cooed mockingly. “Today’s going to be a very special show, so stop worrying and just watch.”

“Maybe even more than watch,” she whispered, pumping her hands in a twisting motion up and down an imaginary cock.

She disappeared off camera for a moment, and the next thing they knew, the entire camera jolted and shifted. Their eyes shook along with how Chaeyoung was moving the camera vigorously and nauseously, before it finally settled into a position that was questionable.

It was repositioned onto a tripod that rested on the floor, capturing the lewd sight before their eyes. Centered perfectly in view was an eight-inch dildo erected off the ground like a veiny tower, stuck firmly to the flat surface with the aid of a suction cup. Its realistic head was already glistening with a fresh coat of lube. Before their minds could register what was going on, Chaeyoung was already mounting it, her legs spread wide as she squatted over the massive toy.

With one hand, she pulled her bikini panties aside, exposing her puffy, dripping pussy lips. With the other, she pressed the fat head of the veiny cock against her entrance, eyes rolling back slightly as she sank down.

“Fuccckkk…”

She let out a lust-drunk groan, relieved that she was finally being stretched for all to see after a long day of work. She sank her body further down, letting her favourite comfort cock fill her greedy cunt inch by inch, until her ass rested against the floor. The delicious fullness made her walls flutter and clench hard as it sat snugly in her constricting heat.

Her mouth fell open in pure bliss from the feeling of being filled to the brim, and she needed to experience that feeling over and over again.

More. Immediately.

So she lifted her hips and slammed it down.

Thud.

The dildo battered deep into her guts as she fucked herself onto it, pushing each and every pleasure button that made her eyes roll and her tongue loll.

“S-Shit,” Chaeyoung cursed, but she was smirking at the desperate viewers stroking their cocks and fingering their soaked pussies. “Take your goonsticks and start pumping, you pathetic gooners.”

She slammed her devouring pussy harder onto the veined monster with wet squelches.

“And you goonettes, stuff those pretty goonholes full with your fingers and fake cocks. Keep pace with me. Fuck yourselves exactly like I’m fucking this big, fat cock into my fat pussy.”

Chaeyoung yelped in pleasure and let out husky moans one after another, brutalising her cunt with the dildo below. She slapped her firm ass against the floor with every drop, rolled her hips in filthy clockwise circles, stirring the thick toy inside her until creamy arousal began coating the shaft and dripping down her thighs.

Far away in bedrooms and dark living rooms, her viewers obeyed. Hard cocks in hand pussies leaking copiously, pumped furiously in time with her bounces. Wet pussies were stretched and rubbed raw as women whimpered and gasped along with her, plunging their own toys deep into their greedy lips.

“Fuck yourselves harder, you little pumpsluts,” Chaeyoung cried, bouncing faster. The entire room echoed with sloppy squelches and thundering claps, heavy flesh slapping against the floor that mixed with her own shameless moans. She was writhing from the undulating shocks that were coursing through her nerves. Her body secreted whatever juices it could, glazing both her insides and outsides with sweat, saliva and the sweet, sinful juices of sex.

She rode and ground like a cowgirl.

She fucked herself like an animal in heat.

She fell backwards, leaning back onto her hands. She lifted and dropped her hips, snapping them up and down as she fucked her front walls mercilessly. Her cunt ate the fat head and thick sausage with sin, swallowing it continuously as the tip punched her deepest parts, forming visible bulges in her lower belly with very thrust.

“Holy shit, it’s so fucking big,” Chaeyoung mewled, pressing a hand to her stomach so the viewers could see the disgusting outline. But it was just an excuse for her to press the nerves onto the smashing cock for more pleasure. “Look at how deep your cocks are hitting my insides—pump those hand pussies harder! Faster!”

At the peak of a gut distending drop, her pussy clenched too hard and the dildo was squeezed out with a wet schlorp, followed by the expulsion of a powerful spurt of hot girl cum that splashed across the floor. Her inner thighs were drenched with shiny stains of her arousal, muscles twitching violently.

“M-more…”

Still trembling, Chaeyoung bent to the side and took a thicker dildo, slamming the suction cup firmly onto the ground in front of her. With another lift and sink, she impaled herself onto the glazed first toy again, wrapping it with her tight confines. She leaned forward and looked and the camera, lowering her mouth onto the other dildo’s tip. Hips still twerking and bouncing on the other silicone, she gave a lustful stare before pushing her own head down.

She swallowed it all.

Plump lips stretched wide, she allowed the plastic cock to invade her mouth. If there was one thing anyone knew about Chaeyoung, it was that her dictionary did not house the word ‘gentle’. She forced the entire length past her lips, allowing it to penetrate and breach her throat entirely as her pussy below kept devouring.

She treated her own body like the juiciest fruit, squeezing herself onto the two hard cocks below, pressing out whatever hot slick and goo stored inside of her. Slimy throat slop was crushed out from her throat, flowing down the dildo in a viscous goop as she fucked her throat raw. It was natural to her. She throat-fucked her mouth relentlessly like it was her daily routine, communicating to her viewers in glugs and gags that needed no explanation or translation. Her inner walls fluttered and clenched greedily around the thick dildo, pushing more of her endless creamy arousal and squirt out around the other dildo. The floor beneath her became a mess of sex slime, and it was paramount that it needed clearing quick, or her juices would seep and stain the un-waterproofed floor.

Barely regaining clarity, she pulled off both cocks with wet ploks, making an half-assed attempt like a depraved animal to lick and drink as much of her own mess as she could. She used her hands to wipe off any leftover slime, spreading it across her body, before making way to the pussy fucked dildo and did the same. Then she was right back at it — riding, sucking, gooning without mercy as if her life depended on it.

“Wook ack mwe,” she garbled.

She had no idea how many times she had cum, or if she had cum at all. Time blurred into a hazy, cock-drunk fog that clouded her mind. She was soaked and messy, lost in that perfect headspace where nothing existed except the stretching of both her holes, and the need to chase the impending building pressure threatening to tear her sanity apart.

Chaeyoung’s free hand reached for her swollen clit and rubbed it vigorously, all while impaling herself on both toys. The sloshing sounds from her cunt grew louder and wetter, matching the passionate explosion of saliva from her gagging throat. Her eyes rolled into the whites as fresh slick squirted out around her toy continuously.

“I’m so fucking close…” Chaeyoung gasped, pulling her mouth off the dildo momentarily for a breather that was unnecessary. “Fuck yourselves harder, my viewers… cum together with me!”

She sat up and leaned backwards, giving the camera the perfect view of her soaked, gaped snatch sliding up and down the thick shaft with ease. Fingers on her swollen clit, she rubbed vigorously with rapid, sloppy strokes, mixing in sharp slaps that made her yelp as her pussy began quivering uncontrollably.

Splosh. Squish. Squelch.

Her ass clapped and slapped the drenched floor filled with a growing, sticky puddle, the intensity reaching the highest peak.

She exploded.

Chaeyoung came with a guttural cry, her pussy clenching violently around the dildo as powerful waves of pleasure tore through her. Clear squirt sprayed in messy pulses around her toy as the orgasm ripped through her. Her legs shook wildly and her toes curled while the pleasure brought her to the highest point, before it ebbed into a slow constant hum. Her hands collapsed unto itself and her body fell limp, the dildo slipping out of her. It was coated in thick strands of her cream, standing tall and proud that at the destruction of her pussy.

Chaeyoung covered her eyes with her forearm and gasped in pleasure. Her chest was flushed red from the euphoric bliss, but her body was still hot with need. She picked herself up and crawled shakily towards the camera, smiling sultrily. She looked up at the computer on the table above, staring at the comments that was coming in without pause. Hundreds of viewers describing their own explosive orgasms.

But that was not the point.

She wanted more. She needed more. The night was still young after all.

“How about round two?” Chaeyoung purred huskily. She stood with her shaky legs and walked forward, pressing her dripping, drooling cunt right against the camera lens. She showed how much more she needed for the world to see, the glass fogging from the hot breath of her core.

Eyes glued to her pussy, their softened cocks hardened and wrecked pussies salivated as Chaeyoung slid her fingers in. She gave a few small pumps, curling her fingers inside, scooping out the wet juices that was still leaking incessantly. Her body shivered as she pulled them out, resting the tip of her fingers on her swollen folds before she spread them apart to expose the pink, creamy mess within.

“Let’s get pumping again, my pumpsluts~”

The stream dragged throughout the night. By the time it neared dawn, Chaeyoung had lost count of how many times she had came. Many viewers had already left, balls milked empty and throats ravaged, cocks tenderised and pussies sore.

It was the same for Chaeyoung, but her libido didn’t wane. In fact, it surged. Usually, she would have stopped and ended the stream by now, but since tomorrow, or today (it was already the next day) was her off day, she made the decision to indulge further.

“Are you gooners still with me?” she cooed, her eyes hazy with lust and exhaustion, but she was still on all fours, fucking herself onto the dildo mounted on the wall. “You guys are my gooning elites, so I have a special surprise for you.”

She pulled herself off the dildo, revelling in the pleasure as she let the veined length drag deliciously out of her pussy. Hole unfilled, juices spilled out freely from within. She moved aside and showed the mess on the wall, the damp stains painted by her Picasso Pussy.

“I’ll be back in five, so get yourself hydrated for more gooning,” Chaeyoung purred, blowing her remaining viewers a flying kiss.

She toggled the stream to standby mode and left for the kitchen to get a drink. After all, she had been expelling water without stop for close to seven hours.

When the stream turned back on, the chat went feral.

bootalooka: HOLY FUCK

goonettequeen: she actually built a fucking gooning machine

webbedavianbird: such a cutie slut omg

Chaeyoung was facing the camera sideways, sitting on a DIY contraption of sorts. She was still dressed in her bikini, but that wasn’t the point. It was her set up. Her hands were bound above to the horizontal pole of a makeshift standalone clothes rack, wrists cuffed tight. A pair of egg vibrators were tied in clear tape around her raised pits, humming incessantly as her arms writhed with no escape.

“Don’t worry, they’re timed cuffs,” Chaeyoung muffled. She was sitting on a chair that had a hole carved through the centre of the seat, and there were two dildo machines pumping in and out of both her ass and pussy. Tied to her groin was a Hitachi magic wand, buzzing ceaselessly against her sopping clit as it aimed to milk her dry. A baby bathing tub sat underneath the chair, collecting every single drop of her wet arousal.

A pretty standard set up for certain kinks, until the viewers took in the sight of her face.

Her mouth was stretched wide open with a spider gag, her head pushed in and out of a ribbed dildo that was mounted on a full length mirror placed in front of her. And to note, she was not the one doing the pumping, it was.

Her head was strapped to a pistoning machine, the dildo removed in place for her head. The hydraulics of the machine worked without stop, thrusting her throat onto the dildo as it made her into its personal cock-loving whore.

Chaeyoung couldn’t even breathe normally, much less speak with the spider gag stretching her mouth wide open, but her teary eyes still sparkled with deep satisfaction as the machines worked her body without mercy.

The two dildo machines beneath her slammed rhythmically into her holes, pistoning into her creamy pussy and stretched asshole alternatingly. Every upward thrust made her body jolt, her soaked bikini top clinging uselessly to her sweat-drenched tits. And it wasn’t that she didn’t want to do anything to stop it. In fact, apart from the cuffs restraining her wrists and her throat ravaged by the dildo-piston machine combo, there was nothing stopping her from getting out of her so called predicament.

She clenched her abs and forced her body down onto the incoming impalements, keeping in place as she allowed them to rearrange her guts and intestines as the humming wand at maximum intensity kept her lucid mind more awake than awake. The vibrators fastened to the soft skin of her underarms added a maddening, tickling vibration that made her bound arms twitch helplessly above her head.

Her nerves were overstimulated beyond the feeling of good.

It was Nirvana.

Thrust. Thrust. Thrust.

The machine fucked her throat with precision, driving the cock past her stretched lips and deep into her gullet again and again. Thick ropes of throat slime and spittle poured from her mouth that was willingly forced open, flowing down her chin and onto her chest in messy, glistening strands.

Her entire face was a work of messy, pretty art that could only be appreciated by her own eyes as she looked into the mirror.

“glk—glk—glk—glk—”

The wet, choking sounds smashed out from her voice box were constant, interrupted only by desperate, muffle moans that vibrated around the invading dildo, or goopy snot that exploded from her nostrils. Her eyes rolled back in pleasure as tears streamed without stop, her mascara already smeared into black streaks that joined the crimson smudges of her red lipstick. Both black and red mixed together with the throat slime that the dildo was stirring from within her cock pot, otherwise known as her throat.

Another orgasm ripped through her. Her pussy and ass crushed spasming-ly around the floppy lengths violating her insides, squirting hard into the baby bathtub below. The warm fluid splashed noisily into the growing tub of her own juices, and the Hitachi never stopped, forcing and extending her climax longer and harder until her whole body shook in the restraints.

She looked completely ruined.

The bathtub was already half full, and her three holes were still getting fucked. Orgasms came one after another, converting her into a shower tap that wasn’t turned off. She screamed in ecstatical pleasure, but it simply came out as a raw, gagging gurgle around the dildo smashing her throat. Drool cascaded down her body as the machine fucked her head like a fleshlight.

She looked at the reflection in the mirror, and the sight only served to make her wetter.

Her pussy made loud, sloppy squelching sounds with every brutal thrust, her creamy arousal and juices raining into the bathtub. Peak after peak came with no escape, and she came harder and harder. Even as she came, Chaeyoung kept eye contact with her own gaze in the reflection the best she could, saying everything her gagged, glugged, gargled, garbled, glking mouth couldn’t.

Look at me. This is what I look like. This is what I want. This is what I need.

Her entire body convulsed, thighs trembling, toes curling as powerful jets of squirt erupted around the pistoning dildos in her holes. The bathtub filled with the warm, cloudy mixture of her juices, sloshing around her feet and calves.

Her entire body was transformed into a dripping cocksleeve.

Minutes blurred. Chaeyoung had completely lost herself into the gooning hell, every hole stretched and used, her body screaming under the undulating assault.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity of endless pleasure, a soft click echoed through the room.

The timed cuffs released.

Chaeyoung’s arms dropped heavily from the horizontal pole. The straps tied to her head had long loosened, and the only thing keeping the dildo in her mouth was the thrusting pad that pushed her head forward over and over again. With the sudden freedom, her body slumped off the chair to the side and she collapsed onto the floor, limp and trembling.

She weakly reached for the controllers and turned everything off. One by one, the pistoning lulled to a stop. The buzzing Hitachi powered down. The egg vibrators went silent.

Crawling to her set up, she grabbed on to the chair and flipped it out of the way, before climbing into the baby bathtub. For a long moment she just sat there, chest heaving, body twitching with aftershocks, staring hazily at the camera.

Surrounded by the warm, slippery pool of her own cum, squirt and saliva, she reached for the still-warm Hitachi wand. She turned it on back on high and pressed the vibrating head on her wrecked clit.

“Mmmph… one more…” she rasped, hoarse from the hours of throat-fucking. She leaned back against the edge of the tub, legs spread wide as they hung out from the knee onwards. Her pussy hovered between the precipice of liquid and air while she rubbed the powerful wand in slow, messy circles. The vibration rippled both her body and the sea of sex juices, and she occasionally dipped it lower to tease her gaped and creamy hole.

Her free hand kneaded her tits, tugging and pinching hard at the sore nipples through her bikini as the Hitachi buzzed relentlessly against her clit.

It didn’t take long.

A long raspy moan escaped her brutalised throat as the final orgasm crashed through her. She pressed the wand harder against her clit, hips jerking and splashing against the cum-filled tub as she made the final contribution. Fresh squirt sprayed out and mixed with the existing mess as she came hard one last time, her thighs quivering uncontrollably.

When her orgasm faded, she slumped back into the mini sea, letting her own sticky arousal embrace her. She turned the streamed off without bidding goodbye to her viewers. A soft, contented smile graced her swollen lips as she drifted off to sleep.

~~~

Her eyes peeled open. The air-conditioning was still switched on as it tried its best to cool down the summer heat that was emanating through the thin walls. The sun was already up in its highest position and so was her hunger and thirst.

Chaeyoung looked at the state of her room.

Mess wasn’t the right word for it. Perhaps it was blissful mess. She smiled and climbed out of the baby bathtub, reaching for the towel by the side that was similarly sticky from the same concoction she had been soaking in after falling asleep.

She wrapped herself around herself and walked to the shower, proceeding to clean herself up.

When she came out of the shower, she started to clear her room in silence. Windows opened wide and fans opened on full blast, she tried to liberate her room of the musky smell of sex. The contents of the bathtub were emptied and flushed down the toilet bowl. She wiped down her floor of the mess and dumped everything into the washing machine, before dismantling everything from her set up.

She folded the tripod. The lights went back into their box. Chair flipped back into place, she sat down and took a brief rest on it, reminiscing about the session last night with a satisfied smile, before stowing that too in her mini storage closet. The room became a bedroom again.

“Gosh, that was tiring,” Chaeyoung complained, wiping the newly produced sweat off her forehead. She walked to her refrigerator and prepared a simple brunch, and soon she was sitting on the floor by her bedside, munching on a bowl of granola yoghurt bowl with some muscat grapes and diced honeydews.

She looked at the time. Five minutes to 2 p.m. It was time to go. She went to take another quick shower to get rid of whatever dirt was left from cleaning up, before changing into a casual skin hugging top and jeans.

Windows closed and appliances turned off, she locked the door behind her with the turn of her key and left. Within a few minutes, she was sitting comfortably on a seat in an almost empty train. It was a Monday after all, and most people were either still slaving away at work, or cramming books in schools.

She looked at the remaining people with narrowed eyes. Stupid fucktards who were staring at her again. Two men blatantly pointed at her, mumbling to each other with hushed voices. One woman in her twenties recognised her and blushed. A middle aged woman gave her a judgemental frown and took out her phone, pretending to act as if she were far sighted, but she gave herself away as a flash and click escaped from the camera of her phone.

Chaeyoung gave her a death stare and she turned away embarrassingly, before rushing off the train at the next stop.

“Maybe I should have taken the cab instead,” Chaeyoung grumbled to herself under her breath. She looked up at the terminal near to the train’s ceiling and counted the number of stops. About an hour more to go.

Her phone buzzed.

Another lie.

She closed her eyes and transited into a state of half-sleep, robbing herself of the awareness of more looks at her.

Her stop arrived sooner than later and she alighted. She climbed up the stairs and made her way to the gantry, tapping her card on it to release herself from the prison of judgemental people she would probably never meet again.

She looked at the bus stop on the right.

She turned to the left.

A twenty minutes walk. She could do it. She could tolerate heat. Anything to escape more looks.

She made her way up and down small hills with her trusty miniature ‘parasol’, walking towards her destination. When she had finally arrived, she entered the apartment building and made her way into the elevator, heading up to the eleventh floor. Three units too the right after exiting the lift, she keyed the passcode into the digital door look and pressed down onto the handle.

Click.

She entered the house.

Turned into the master bedroom.

“Chaeng chaeng!”

She looked at the woman laying on the homecare bed. She was strapped to multiple wires connected to a beeping machine that measured her heart rate.

“Mom,” Chaeyoung said flatly.

“I’ve been waiting for—”

She burst into a fit of coughs. A nurse to her side quickly gave her some water and calmed her down, telling her not to speak.

Her mother waved the nurse off and typed something on the phone in her hands, before the nurse excused herself and left the room. Her mother raised her weak hands and gestured to the chair beside her.

Chaeyoung walked forward and shifted the chair slightly further away from her mother, before taking a seat.

She looked at her. Her hair was non-existent, face was plagued with wrinkles, and her body looked like it could crumble any moment. She broke out into coughing fits every now and then as they stared at each other in silence.

Then her mother started typing.

Have you eaten?

Chaeyoung nodded.

How long will you be here today?

“I’m leaving soon.”

I miss you, chaeng chaeng.

She simply looked at her.

Her mother just laid there and looked at her, her smile never leaving her face. She looked at her daughter’s beautiful self, thinking of things that Chaeyoung had no idea of what was in her mind.

What a fake look.

Chaeyoung couldn’t stand it anymore. She quietly stood up and shifted the chair back into place and gave a small bow to her mother.

“I’m leaving.”

Her mother’s smile remained. She took her phone and typed something on it, showing the screen to Chaeyoung.

Will you coming again next Monday?

“I will.”

Chaeyoung turned and walked out of the room.

“Chaeng chaeng—cough cough—”

Chaeyoung stopped in her steps by the door, looking back at her mother.

“cough—I love you—cough—”

Chaeyoung gave her mother one last look and walked out, calling for the nurse back into the room before leaving her mother’s house.

~~~

Chaeyoung hung up the call.

She stared at the lights blurring into streaks outside the glass. Doors opened and closed. Opened and closed. Opened again and closed again.

She looked up and realised she missed her stop.

She kept her phone and alighted the train, crossing over to the opposite side, boarding the next one back to her mother’s house.

~~~

People came and went, offering condolences to the picture placed before her mother’s corpse that was housed in a half opened coffin.

Chaeyoung sat by the side in white clothes, hair tied up into a bun. People approached her to offer condolence money, slotting the cash or envelopes into the box after placing white chrysanthemums beside her mother’s photograph.

Most looked at her.

“That’s the daughter.”

“I heard…”

“Still doing those streams?”

“Poor mother.”

“Such a shame.”

Their voices never rose above whispers, but it was just enough to make their point.

Chaeyoung kept her gaze fixed on the photograph, looking at her mother. She looked younger there. Hair that was still there neatly tied behind her head. Eyes curved into gentle crescents.

The same smile.

Always that same damned smile.

She wondered what that smile meant.

She wondered if her mother smiled to everyone like that.

Or whether her mother simply smiled that easily.

One by one, guests approached the altar, offering the same incense, bow, and cast their judgemental look upon her shameful self.

She didn’t smile like her mother, nor did she cry for her mother. She simply sat there and wondered, wondering things that would most probably never be answered anymore.

Taken by that damned throat cancer.

Time passed into the late evening.

Visitors shrank in number, reducing to maybe one or two every hour. Someone came in, offering a stick of incense and a bow of condolence. They walked towards her and slotted an envelope into the condolence box.

Chaeyoung waited for another judgemental whisper.

They stood there silently, then moved to sit beside her. Not close enough to invade her space. Not far enough to feel distant.

“… Long time.”

She turned and casted her gaze at them.

It was you.

You weren’t dressed in black. Just a plain white shirt with a pair of jeans, sleeves rolled up to your elbows because of the summer heat.

“You came,” Chaeyoung said.

“I knew your mom.”

“Of course you did. You’re my friend.”

“How are you doing?”

Chaeyoung looked at you, surprised.

“…I’m fine? I guess. Alive. Surviving.”

“That’s great.”

“Have you eaten?” you ask.

She looked at you, questioning the questions you asked.

“Small bites here and there,” Chaeyoung mumbled. “I can’t afford to die of hunger when I’m the last in my family’s line.”

Footsteps approached. An older woman stopped beside Chaeyoung. She slotted a 5000 won bill into the box and stared at Chaeyoung with slitted eyes.

“I don’t know whether to say this…”

“Just say it already, I’ve heard enough of them throughout the day anyway.”

The old woman hesitated at her aggression, but spoke her mind anyway.

“Are you still doing those… videos?”

Chaeyoung looked away, staring at her mother’s photo.

The woman continued speaking.

“Your poor mother must have died bec—”

“Did you put in a leave of absence?” you cut in.

“Excuse me? Why are you interr—”

“I’m sure there should be many people who would be available to cover you, right?”

You looked at Chaeyoung and smiled.

“…Yeah.”

Chaeyoung frowned at you.

“I am on compassionate leave for the next few days.”

“How about the breakwater at the south beach? I heard that it’s under repair.”

“It is.”

“Maybe that’s why they could cover you, since that area is closed off from the public.”

“Maybe.”

The elderly woman lingered for a moment, before finally catching wind that she was not welcomed. Eventually she excused herself.

“You changed the subject,” Chaeyoung said.

“I didn’t. That wasn’t what I was interested in.”

“And you’re not interested in what… videos I did?”

“Maybe? But you’d tell me if you wanted to.”

Chaeyoung looked at you for a long time.

“You’re weird.”

“Maybe.”

A tiny breath escaped her nose.

It wasn’t a laugh. But close enough.

Soon the funeral came to an end. Things were tore down, and she gave her mother’s picture one last bow. The smile didn’t change. It never would. It’s a picture after all.

“Bye, Mom.”

She turned and walked away.

~~~

Nights passed since the funeral, and you spent every one of them with Chaeyoung, just sitting beside her as she sipped on alcohol in the beachside bar.

“Why are you here again?”

“Why not?” you ask.

“Don’t you know what I do?”

“You told me yesterday, so of course I do.”

“I hate you,” she said.

“Then go and sit somewhere else.”

She glared at you with dagger eyes, hoping to scare you away, but you just sat there nonchalantly, drinking on your cup of apple juice.

“Why are you even at a bar when you drink fruit juice everyday?”

You looked at her and chuckled.

“Aren’t you also drinking fruit juice?”

She pointed to her glass.

“This? This is a freaking fruit cocktail. Just because it has fruit in it, it doesn’t make it a fruit juice. It has alcohol. You know alcohol? The thing that makes a bar a bar.”

“Sure,” you scrunched your nose and blepped. “God forbid me from drinking whatever the bar sells.”

“You’re impossible,” Chaeyoung cursed, rolling her eyes.

You sat there in silence, just appreciating the ambience of the bar, humming to the soft beats of the playful summer track sounding overhead. The juice does little to cool you down from the heat, but at least the absence of the sun’s rays in the evening helped out.

“Say…”

Chaeyoung stirred her cocktail with the straw, before letting it fall limp onto thr glass’s edge.

You look at her.

“I streamed again last night.”

“I know,” you replied indifferently.

“And I’m going to stream again tonight.”

“Sure.”

“Why aren’t you judging me?” Chaeyoung said, raising her voice slightly.

“Why should I?”

She raised her hand and pointed to everyone else in the bar minding their own business.

“Everybody else is!”

“So?”

She stared at you with silence.

“You—”

“Say, you want a kebab? There’s a nice store down the street.”

Chaeyoung’s face turned red and she lashed at you with anger.

“You’re fucking ridiculous!”

She stood up and stormed off, probably leaving for home.

~~~

“Hey.”

You tapped on her shoulder and slid into the seat beside her.

“Hey,” she replied softly.

You ordered your drink and sat there in silence, waiting for her to say something.

“I’m sorry about yesterday. I just had a lot on my mind, and—”

“Okay.”

“Okay?”

“Apology accepted.”

“Can you not be such an easy going person?”

“Why not?” you asked.

“Because it irritates me!”

“Then if I ask you to stop asking me to judge you?”

“No? That’s totally different,” Chaeyoung argued.

“You do know that what I’m requesting is on the same level as what you ask of me, but why is you demanding me to stop being easy going okay and my request to be different?”

“I seriously hate you.”

You looked at her and smiled.

“Come on, both you and I know that’s not the case.”

She rolled her eyes and huffed.

“I streamed last night,” Chaeyoung muttered.

“Okay.”

“I’m probably going to keep streaming.”

“Okay.”

“It makes me happy.”

“That’s great.”

She gave you and incredulous look and stood up, raising her hand up high, as if preparing to smack you on the head. But all you felt was a tug on the hem of your shirt.

You looked at her

“Hey. Go on a walk with me?”

“Sure.”

You followed her out of the bar, heading towards the beach that was illuminated by the moonlit sky. She walked forward, half a step quicker than yours, then faster and quicker until the gap between you both widened.

She was soon running forward, the excess of her white top fluttering behind her, trying its best to catch up.

You sauntered slowly, watching her sprint towards a large rock, before climbing on and sitting on its top. A few minutes later, you’re up top beside her, watching her stare into the reflection on the moon that was shimmering off the horizon of the sea.

“You’re slow.”

“You’re fast,” you shot back.

“You’re irritating.”

“Okay,” you gave another flat answer.

She breathed in deeply, inhaling the night’s sea breeze before letting her frustrations out.

“I wanna read something. Would you stay by my side while I read?”

“Okay.”

Chaeyoung smiled with gratitude and nodded with a small thanks. She reached into her bag and took out a stack of envelopes, each one numbered with a date. It was tied in batches of four, each stack with a small rubber band that encircled their width.

She untied the topmost stack and took the first letter. On it was the date that she last met her mother. She carefully tore open the envelope and took the piece of postcard out from within. On the top side was a picture of her favourite cherries.

A small smile escaped her lips.

She flipped the card around and looked at the writing on it.

You looked at her as she opened envelope after envelope. Every single one contained a letter written to her every week, some contained an extra picture of her that her mother had taken without her knowledge. Childhood photos, graduation photos, photos of her at her new job, screenshot photos of her smiling before she started her streams, social media selfies of her after her streams ended.

Every single one of them had her smiling.

She touched her face on every single one.

She didn’t know she could smile that wide. She knew she was the happiest when she streamed. But she didn’t know that there were other moments where she truly felt happy as well.

Her mother was always looking at her.

She turned to you and muttered.

“...Do you know what’s strange?”

“What?”

“I spent so much time wondering who was looking at me...”

She looked down at the letters.

“...I never looked back.”

“...Not at her.”

“...Not even at myself.”

She opened the next letter. In it was what her mother had written to her when she gave her the pay she got from her first stream.

There wasn’t even any mention of her streaming. Nor was there anything about the money she gave her. It was just her mother who was constantly looking at her.

She forgot how to look.

And in the midst of shunning other people’s gazes, she had forgotten to look at the ones who cared the most for her. Most importantly, she stopped looking at herself.

“She didn’t hate me.”

Chaeyoung said, tears streaming down her face. She took in a sobbing breath and tried to stop crying, but everything came out harder.

“I didn’t even save her number out of unfounded spite…”

“So what are you going to do now?” you said.

She looked at the little girl who was still building sandcastles with her parents in the dark. An old man walking alone, strolling on the beach. Two teenagers arguing in a heated exchange.

She looked at you who was looking at her.

She’s finally...

Looking.

“Let’s go,” she said.

You hopped down the rock.

“Ready?”

She smiled and wiped her tears, keeping all the pictures and letters back into her bag. She hopped down the rock and stood beside you, looking out into the deep, blue sea.

For full context, you can read Spoiled. This fic takes place between Can't Help Myself and Rent-A-Boyfriend

"Do you really think he'll come here? I'm getting tired of waiting in the dark!" Karina whined on the phone.

"If I'm right about him, he will. Unless he's dead asleep or something, but he replied," Ryujin stated, lying on her couch with Bama and Una, her younger cats, resting over her.

"This guy better be as worthy as you say or… I hear some steps running here."

As planned, Ryujin muted herself on the phone, listening attentively while the door opened.

"Ryu?" Hwang Seungdae, the server she now considered a friend, asked loudly enough that Karina's phone picked it up.

"That's a very rude greeting coming from a server," Karina replied to him, chuckling.

"Yeah, sorry. I was…"

'Lights on,' Ryujin thought, imagining his now familiar flustered face and writing a text while Karina talked.

RJ: I keep my promises. Treat her well and enjoy, dumbass!

"…I was not expecting her to tell you she had broken her leg or something. You may want to check that."

Silence. Ryujin scoffed at her phone when she saw the call had ended. "She'd better show me something after she gets home." She rolled her eyes, dropping her phone. "Do you think he'll enjoy Jimin unnie as much as I did the first time?" She smirked at Dallie, her older cat, feeling the judgment in his eyes.

The satisfaction of giving such a treat not to one, but two friends, didn't last. While she had more frequent visits lately from Yeji, Jimin and Sua, these were usually planned. Hearing her doorbell out of the blue felt threatening, even for her pets. Doubtful, she squinted at the peephole of her door before opening it.

"What are you three doing here?" Ryujin asked, signaling Lia, Chaeryeong, and Yuna to step into her apartment. They didn't say a word. Confused, Ryujin guided them to the living room for them to sit.

"What's the problem?" She inquired, noticing more clearly Jisu's regretful face, Chaeryeong's stern expression, and Yuna's curious eyes.

Lia eyed her members, one still trying to find her way with words, the other too shy to express her thoughts to Ryujin. "I'll just say it. We're worried and disappointed with you."

"Excuse me?" Ryujin scoffed with a frown.

Chaeryeong huffed in disbelief. "Oh, you know why," she grimaced in a tone she had never used with her elder.

"I really don't know what you're talking about." Ryujin laughed, even more confused.

"Mr. Hwang," Yuna said quietly, taking any hint of a smile off her friend's face. The whole room went quiet.

"See? You knew perfectly well," Chaeryeong replied with fire in her eyes.

"First, how did you find out?" Ryujin pondered, defeated, resting her elbows on her knees and running her hands through her hair.

"Yeji unnie told me everything after the baseball game. All she did, and all you did," Chaeryeong explained, almost growling. "Also, everything you two did to her. She would not stop talking about how good it felt to pass out like that," she rolled her eyes.

"Why did you do it?" Yuna wondered, silencing the apartment.

Ryujin felt the maknae's big eyes bring back all the emotions she felt that day. The instant regret from the moment he walked into Yeji's apartment, the remorse of not stopping her in every opportunity she had, the guilt invading her whole body the moment she pushed into him, and the shame of losing control of herself by a mere kiss and a few words from Yeji. Then, the desperation when she ran after Seungdae, and his stupid, unbelievable comprehension right after. Yes, he was furious that day, but he still heard her and understood her shitty decisions, showing no apparent resentment towards her. The added fact that he turned out to be IU's boyfriend amplified the sentiment just enough for a tear to shed from her left eye.

"I… I'm working on it," Ryujin said weakly, glancing at their faces, demanding more of her. "You know how I feel about Yeji unnie. You know better than me that I can't say no to her. Fuck, even Seungdae oppa noticed that right away," she acknowledged, shaking her head.

"Seungdae oppa?" Chaeryeong scoffed right away, voicing the members' thoughts with her arms crossed. "Are you two close now?"

Ryujin's mouth and eyes shut in thin lines. "He may have spent a night here not long ago," she admitted, avoiding their faces.

"Did you fuck Mr. Hwang?" Yuna almost yelled. "I mean, did he fucked you?" She corrected herself, failing to get past the awkward phrasing.

"Hell no." Ryujin grimaced in half a second. "After… I fucked him that day," she said regretfully, "we talked. A lot. He asked me to stay in touch, so I invited him over to drink some wine, and he fell asleep after we emptied a couple of bottles of wine."

"So he's fine with you after what you did?" Lia pondered, trying to comprehend their dynamic.

"We avoid the subject. But yes."

"Still, that doesn't change what you did," Chaeryeong stated after a few seconds of silence, bringing nods from the other members, including Ryujin. "If you wanted him to fuck you as punishment, you would have done it the night he stayed here. What do you propose?"

"And how can we even make Yeji unnie pay for that as well?" Lia chuckled, letting her back fall on the couch.

By Friday, all the pieces fell into place. Lia had booked Seungdae for the following weekend and asked him to pick her up after their practice so he could see them all. Ryujin had ordered a special package, ensuring it would arrive at least a full day before her self-imposed sentence. Chaeryeong and Yuna spoke directly with Yeji, playing with the idea of making Ryujin the center of attention during their next group time in the dungeon.

"But she's a pleaser. She'll want to please us as well," the leader murmured.

"What if we tie you up for her?" Yuna grinned, biting her lower lip.

"She could eat your cunt while we take care of Ryujin unnie." Chaeryeong nodded, bringing a smile to Yeji's face.

As discussed, Ryujin agreed to the proposal. "I'll be in your hands, then. Except for you, unnie. You will be in mine," she winked at her and smirked at the rest of the group, sealing her own fate as well as Yeji's.

Thursday arrived. Secretly, Lia and Yuna approached Ryujin, offering options taken directly from the maknae's drawer.

"Come on, it will help you even if you squeeze a tiny bit of it up your butt," Lia insisted, showing her the lube bottle labeled with an'S8' and the small silicone douche kit in the bag.

"That would not be fair. And Chaeryeong knows that trick. She'd find out right away." Ryujin replied.

"I've got other options she doesn't know about. Ideal for your muscles to relax," Yuna said playfully.

"No, darling. I appreciate it, but I need to do this the right way," Ryujin stated, holding their hands. "I take it you two will go easy on me?"

"You know we will," Lia smiled gently with a nod before turning to see Yuna.

"I'll try, I swear, but you know I can't control myself after a certain point," the maknae pouted.

"Then forget about it and do whatever you want with me," Ryujin smirked warmly, pulling the tall girl in for a hug.

Practice went as usual, except that Lia had taken her pet, Bella, along, and that Yeji and Chaeryeong left first to prepare the dungeon. The rest of the group spared some time, enough for them to make a quick stop at Ryujin's to collect the package before catching up with them in Yeji's apartment.

"She's ready," Chaeryeong welcomed them with a wide grin on her face, sitting on one of the couches and playing with Yeji's panties while Lia let Bella run towards Yeji's pets to play.

Curious, Ryujin led the way to the dungeon. "Well, hello, unnie," she smirked at the sight of Yeji, already naked, tied to the X-cross, smiling with a blush on her cheeks.

Ryujin got lost in her slim figure, her short hair, and the willingness in her face. Knowing she would have no control over her near future, she locked eyes with her and kissed her fondly.

The tenderness of the kiss took Yeji aback, but she matched the warmth, closing her eyes and enjoying Ryujin's hands running from her neck down to her waist as their tongues danced together. By the time she reopened her eyes, the members were already stripping Ryujin of her clothes, forcing them to break their kiss to remove her t-shirt. Fully naked, they locked eyes and kissed again, this time more passionately.

While her friends got rid of their clothes and murmured something about Yuna's ass, Ryujin focused on Yeji, pulling her as close to her as she could, hand going down to her bush, carefully trimmed just like she liked it, then further down to her already wet folds.

"I'm not sure who was more eager for this," she chuckled with her, shoving her ring and middle fingers inside the leader's pussy, taking her moan directly in her lips. Knowing every button in Yeji's body, Ryujin knelt, kissing her body until her face was right in front of her friend's cunt, inhaling her musk, feeling her moisture and heat.

'You're so damn weak,' she thought to herself, feeling her scent fill her lungs and fuel her lust in an instant before reaching for those drenched petals and her clit, fingering her with all her skills to make her surrender to pleasure. In a minute, Ryujin got Yeji to the edge of her orgasm, and determined to give her that at least, she did her best to make her explode.

Unfortunately for both, Chaeryeong pulled Ryujin away at the same time Lia blindfolded Yeji, and Yuna placed a bullet vibrator in the lowest setting right on the leader's clit, locking it in place with microfoam tape.

"What? No! Please, please, please!" Yeji begged, slowly losing the trembling of her hips. "Why? Please! Chaeryeongah! Let her finish, please! Juliayah! I've been good!"

"Sorry, unnie," Yuna whispered in her ear. "Hold on to that orgasm from now on," she said sweetly, kissing Yeji's cheek and pinching her nipples.

"Why? She wanted me to cum! This was for her!" The short-haired woman whined, trying to free her wrists from her shackles.

Chaeryeong scoffed, appreciating the nod from Ryujin. "Before anything, love, know that we love you two. And please remember that for the next week."

"Next week?" Yeji let out in panic.

"Spoilers," Lia yelled from the back.

"Remember what you two did to Mr. Hwang?" Chaeryeong asked the leader, mouthing 'Seungdae oppa' to Ryujin. "Well, we could not really think of a way to make you pay other than this," she chuckled, tickling Yeji's bush with her nails.

"D-did he ask you to do this?" Yeji asked, half mad, half confused.

Ryujin shook her head. "It was all—"

"My idea!" Yuna interrupted, drawing everyone's attention with the thunderous sound of a whiplash, winking at Ryujin. "He didn't say anything, but we could not let that slide."

"You are in big trouble," Yeji huffed, shaking her head, but giving up on getting free.

"I'm looking forward to that!" The maknae bit her lip, imagining her future and showing her skills with the single-tailed whip, lashing one of Yeji's nipples.

That shut the leader's mouth completely.

"Are you crazy?" Lia asked her silently, receiving a proud and playful nod from Yuna before she reminded her of the thick silicone butt plug she carried up her ass since their practice, pulling it out just enough to show its girth, then shoved it back inside her rectum.

"Unnie?" Chaeryeong called Ryujin, patting on the custom tantra chair, taking her out of the trance caused by maknae's anal skills.

She nodded, walking towards it, accepting her friend's help to lie on the piece of furniture just like Seungdae did that time; face up, ass on the highest point of the chair with her feet resting on the handles, and shoulders resting on the padded tubes, stopping her whole body from slipping down.

"You still have your safe words, remember," Chaeryeong whispered into Ryujin's ear. After her quiet yes, she called her elder to take over.

"Do you really want me to sit on your face?" Lia smirked, gazing down at her friend.

"I'd be offended if you didn't," Ryujin chuckled, making her smile shyly before she straddled over her face. Happily, she welcomed her fat pussy lips, using her hands to help her maintain her level. Understanding her place in the dungeon, Ryujin relaxed her body and let the members use her, focusing on enjoying what she could, and, right there, that was Jisu's nectar.

While she savored her friend's addictive juices, Lia and Chaeryeong moved Ryujin's legs, gently holding her pelvis to keep her in the air. In a coordinated attack, both women latched onto her groin.

Jisu wasted no time, mirroring the way Ryujin ate her cunt, remembering each other's weak spots, focusing on the journey rather than looking for an orgasm. Chaeryeong, however, had full access to Ryujin's puckerhole. Aiming to confuse her elder's mind, she licked her butthole playfully, contrasting with Lia's slow licks and kisses.

"You should see how cute Ryujin unnie's feet wrinkle thanks to them!" Yuna whispered in Yeji's ear. She was next to her, letting her bare skin rub against the leader. Yuna rubbed her own clit with her left hand, at times playing with her piercing while she gently brushed Yeji's wet slit, eyes focused on her friends. "When was the last time you licked Ryujin unnie's asshole?"

"I… I don't know," Yeji scoffed, moving her hips in an attempt to feel more of the maknae's fingers.

"Well, Chaeryeong unnie is having a feast, and I am next," Yuna declared, refraining from touching her friend's pussy to a minimum while she described in detail the show she was witnessing.

Despite Ryujin's strong focus, she quickly gave up on preserving her sanity. She got lost on the tickling of Chaeryeong's tongue going in and out of her rectum, then tracing the circumference of her small gape, followed by Lia's sloppy kisses across her slit, adding random licks through her folds; the combined motions plus her own willingness to forget about any control, caused Ryujin's arms to fail for a moment, resulting in Jusu's butt almost smashing her face.

Sharing a complicit look, Lia and Chaeryeong upped their game. The former let her crotch rest firmly on Ryujin's face, grinding hard on it, suffocating her friend, who didn't seem to mind and dedicated her lips and tongue to devour Jisu's cunt. The latter fucked Ryujin's ass with her tongue, spreading her buttcheeks to reach as deep as she could, keeping her fingers close to her friend's plump pussy lips to massage them.

Right when Ryujin's hips began to shake, both women left her alone, allowing one desperate moan to fill the room, followed by the loud thud of her hips falling on the tantra chair. A bit disoriented by the lack of air, she gasped at the sudden insertion of Lia's fingers up her ass. Three slim fingers, taking full advantage of Chaeryeong's saliva until Ryujin was able to focus on Lia's kind smile.

"More," Ryujin mouthed, too shy to voice it.

"Want to keep doing that?" Chaeryeong asked kindly, holding Jisu's waist.

Lia pretended to think for a moment, wiggling her digits inside Ryujin's butthole before pushing them upwards so her walls moved visibly through her pussy. She leaned forward to give her drenched petals a profound lick and a kiss on Ryujin's clit before pulling out her fingers. She knelt next to Ryujin's face. "You'll get more in just a minute," she giggled quietly, sharing a kiss filled with her own juices.

Chaeryeong wiped Ryujin's ass dry, making eye contact with her as the last bit of confirmation, which came with a subtle nod and lips pursed in a thin line. She ogled her friend's drenched cunt and winking puckered hole, then quickly glanced at the other members, both encouraging her, one with a wide grin and excited nod, the other with a doubtful shrug, hand pointing to Ryujin's expectant face.

Exactly as requested, Chaeryeong was already wearing a strap-on, and after an audible sigh, she thrust forward slowly, shoving the same six-inch dildo from that day with Seungdae.

"Fuck!" Ryujin grunted, feeling her ass burn slightly at every inch of silicone entering her rectum. Her grunt, however, was not from pain, but lack thereof. She was hoping to replicate the same feeling she regretted causing on Seungdae; however, her own experience with the members, particularly Yeji and Yuna, had made the six-inch dildo entering her butthole bearable, even dry.

"You okay?" Lia whispered, caressing Ryujin's hair while she nodded, showing her frustration. Reluctantly, they leered at Chaeryeong, nodding one last time, prompting her to hold Ryujin's thighs, one on each arm, and ram her ass, smirking at the instant reaction from her elder.

The burning increased due to the lack of lubricant and the friction, causing Ryujin to grip Lia's hand as she endured the punishment of her own making; one that soon disappeared thanks to her body's memory, adapting quickly to the rough fucking. "This won't do," she murmured, looking desperately at Jisu.

Understanding what she needed, Lia kissed her friend gently until she felt her moans coming out. No words, just a complicit stare, and she stood up, ensuring Yuna would have a good view to describe everything to Yeji.

With Ryujin's moans slowly filling the room, Jisu playfully slapped Ryujin's pussy before spreading her folds and shoving two fingers into her cunt, triggering her first whimper, one that she could not contain despite her best efforts.

Ryujin let herself go, staring at Yuna and Yeji while her moans soared freely, prompting Yuna to finger herself, mirroring Lia's tempo, describing the scene to Yeji, who could only bite her own lip as her arousal grew.

'Not yet, unnie,' Ryujin thought, feeling Jisu's fingers hit her G-spot, whilst her free hand slid towards her clit.

This time, neither stopped. They kept fucking her and rubbing her sensitive bean until Ryujin came, releasing a weak stream of squirt on herself as her legs trembled in Chaeryeong's arms, fingers and toes stretching and contracting erratically until Ryujin regained a bit of self-control.

No resting time for her.

Lia quickly changed places with Yuna, shoving her drenched fingers into Yeji's mouth, appeasing her desperation with the taste of Ryujin's juices.

Meanwhile, the younger members hoisted Ryujin from the tantra chair, only to lock her to a cushioned pillory, assembled from the bed's frame, with a chain running through the roof. Chaeryeong spanked Ryujin's ass before catching up with Lia to tease Yeji's weak spots. Yuna, however, sucked the spherical end of the hook attached to the chain, coating it with her saliva before shoving it up her beloved unnie's ass, forcing her to keep her hips up despite her lack of strength in her legs.

"Shin Yuna!" Ryujin whined, rubbing her knees together with her ankles pointing outward.

"Too much?" Yuna whispered with genuine concern, holding her face lovingly, making Ryujin chuckle.

"No," she panted. "What did I tell you?"

"To do whatever I want with you?" The maknae pouted, doubtful, staring into her eyes.

"Make me regret telling you that," Ryujin replied with a wicked grin, lips trembling the same way they did before they kissed.

"I'll pretend to be sorry," Yuna smiled widely after their tender kiss, jumping off the bed and spanking Ryujin's buttocks so hard her own hand burned. She stopped to admire her playground, biting her lips as the imprint of her palm came to life.

Yes, Yuna had fucked Ryujin hard in private, with and without a strap on, but Ryujin always had clear limits with her, inverting the roles whenever the line was crossed. Not knowing when the opportunity would present again, if that were even a possibility, Yuna meditated on her next move, loving the way her beloved friend wiggled her ass impatiently, showing her butthole stretching vertically thanks to the metal hook.

The maknae kissed Ryujin's behind right before she lashed her ass repeatedly with a soft leather whip with nine braided tails, taking a couple of seconds between her strikes to appreciate Ryujin's whimpers and the way her legs twisted at the sudden sting. Always attentive to the established safe words and signs, Yuna continued, ensuring the tips landed on her buttcheeks, sometimes aiming at her cunt.

Ryujin withstood it all, whimpering, hissing, and cursing louder at every impact, unaware if every hit burned more because of Yuna's increasing force or because of how sensitive her skin got. While her legs had stopped shaking because of her orgasm, making the hook in her ass slightly more comfortable, her hips shuddered erratically after every strike, bringing a mixture of shame and satisfaction to her mind.

"I am actually impressed," Chaeryeong whispered from the X-cross.

"I don't think I've ever seen an ass so red," Lia chuckled.

"At least let me see," Yeji whined before yelping at the precise lashing of her pussy. "SHIN YUNA!" Yeji yelled after a muted cry, receiving another hit, so sudden and loud it startled the other members.

"Would you prefer me to ignore you?" The maknae scoffed, taking a wooden paddle covered in thick leather to spank Yeji's slit with it.

The leader grimaced at the pain, but swallowed her words and spread her legs, offering her cunt to her without saying anything.

"That's what I thought." Yuna spanked her pussy again, giggling before licking the line of juices that stuck to the paddle. She turned back towards Ryuijn, making her jump with a gentle touch on her buttcheek.

Ryujin felt Yuna's hands run through her hips before they pressed her fingers twice on her flesh; the same gesture she used on the maknae to ask without words if it was okay to continue when the roles were reversed. Surprising herself and Yuna, Ryujin nodded quickly, arching her back to raise her ass, unleashing a series of hard spanks with the paddle that slowly approached her pussy until one hit landed flat on her vulva.

Yuna left the paddle firmly pressed on Ryujin's cunt, loving the way she trembled while she approached her locked head in the pillory. "Too much?" She pondered, slowly removing the object, watching Ryujin hesitate to shake her head. One more slap, just as precise. "It's really going to hurt later," she warned her, giving her two seconds before another strike.

Her fist clenched tightly. "I've given you worse, and you're fine," Ryujin sneered, holding a yelp after an even harder spank.

Yuna took a moment to see the paddle, drenched in her elder's nectar. Even if her own sadistic side wanted to continue, considering that the next part of her punishment could be too much, she stopped. "Unnie, next time we're alone, can I use the strap on you after you use it on me?" Yuna asked, whispering in Ryujin's ear.

"You really want to fuck me hard, don't you?" She giggled quietly, feeling Yuna's hands run through her bare torso and her pussy, making her aware of how wet her folds were. "Make me cum, and you can fuck me now," Ryujin murmured, trying to see Yuna's eyes.

A quick peck on the top of her head, and the maknae jumped to kneel behind Ryujin's bright red ass. Carefully, Yuna helped her elder raise her hips and removed the metal hook, sucking the ball that was inside Ryujin's butt before digging her nails to spread her asscheeks. Yuna scanned her dripping cunt while pink lines formed where her nails passed. She leaned to catch the strands of nectar before they fell to the floor. Gently, Yuna licked Ryujin's slit, and then devoured her puckered hole, reaching for her friend's nipples.

While Ryujin had never doubted Yuna's hunger or skills, she always found it amusing how every part of the maknae's body was made for sex. From head to toe, Yuna had worked on her whole existence to please others, and, of course, herself. Her mouth, however, excelled in every aspect. Dick, cunt, or ass, no matter what she had in front of her, Yuna would eat it, finding the person's weak points and pushing them to make them explode whenever she wanted. The fact that Ryujin was moaning loudly, relaxing her anal walls unconsciously but had not cum yet, only meant Yuna was enjoying her meal.

"Unnie, when was the last time Yuna ate your butt?" Chaeryeong asked Yeji, fingers caressing the leader's asshole.

"T-two months?" she replied, arching her back in an attempt to allow access to her friend's curious fingers.

"Really?" Lia scoffed. "She ate mine yesterday. Although definitely not like she's eating Ryujin's," she scoffed, smiling at her pale friend.

"Would you like it?" Chaeryeong smiled, removing her finger from Yeji's rectum and licking it clean. Jisu, perplexed, didn't say anything, but accepted her hand. "We'll be right back."

"What? Don't leave me like this…"

While Yeji continued whining, Chaeryeong took Lia to the bed and placed a pillow directly under Ryujin's face.

Jisu sighed but followed along, fixing the pillow until her lips reached Ryujin's needy mouth, pulling her for a kiss as she raised her legs so Chaeryeong could dive into her groin. When she did, Lia released a moan into Ryujin's lips.

Yeji gave up, but her frustration and lust kept growing. Unable to see anything, she heard it all. Yuna's heavy breathing and occasional grunting while her skillful tongue ventured inside Ryujin's delicious asshole; Ryujin's agitated moans, muffled in Lia's lips while their lips smacked with each other. She noticed Jisu's whimpers change in intensity at the same time her ears caught the sloshing, surely coming from Chaeryeong, fingering Lia's pussy.

Yuna noticed Ryujin's response to Lia's fierce kiss, and she acted accordingly. Taking a last tour through her friend's wrinkled hole, she took a moment to admire her creation and imagine how damaged Ryujin's behind would look the following day.

The maknae fixed Ryujin's position, arching her back just a little more to have better access to her fat cunt. She didn't rush. The first deep lick at Ryujin's petals made her hips shudder, bringing audible joy to Yuna, who, despite having an immense thirst for her friend, savoured every crease of her folds. At the same time, she slowly fingered Ryujin's ass, expertly avoiding any damage with her nails despite how quickly and deeply her digits went inside of her friend.

Ryujin melted, feeling Lia's fingers intertwine with her own while their lips demanded more of each other, focusing all her conscious strength on her hips and legs. Not only was Yuna building a powerful orgasm for Ryujin, but she was edging her until her mind clouded in pleasure so intensely she barely registered Jisu's reaction when Chaeryeong's tongue and fingers pushed her to her climax.

What Ryujin noticed was the maknae's sudden stop.

Yuna sucked her fingers, coated in Ryujin's bitter flavor, leaving them as clean as she could before swiftly shoving them back into her elder's pussy. Before Ryujin could say anything, Yuna locked her clit in her lips and fingered Ryujin so precisely that her legs gave up.

To Chaeryeong's surprise, Yuna held Ryujin's weight with her left arm, allowing the motions of her mouth and digits to continue, gifting Ryujin an orgasm so good that her cunt sprayed Yuna's face over and over again.

Chaeryeong witnessed the bliss on Ryujin's face until her friend's moans returned, in a tone so sweet and dreamlike that she found it utterly adorable.

"Are you ready for the last part?" Lia asked, holding Ryujin's hair away from their faces to see her whiskers showing. Ryujin took a moment to reply, during which Yuna walked to Yeji, aggressively taking her face to kiss her, feeding her some of Ryujin's nectar, taking the leader's lust through the roof.

"I d-didn't get spa-spanked and lashed that h-hard… For you three to s-stop now," Ryujin grinned, trying her best to level herself to avoid choking on the pillory.

Having heard that, Chaeryeong took the newly arrived surprise from a drawer and went to Yuna, slapping her ass and nodding at her. While the maknae went with Ryujin to prepare her, wiping her pussy and butt dry, not caring for her hypersensitivity of the moment, Chaeryeong stood face to face with Yeji, noticing the puddle of juices her cunt had formed after dripping untouched for so long.

"Now you want me to fuck you?" Yeji huffed, lips showing her anger, cheeks flushed in arousal.

Chaeryeong chuckled, adjusting the straps around Yeji's waist. "We said Ryujin unnie would be the center of attention, don't you remember?" the pale woman replied, confusing the leader after adding a second layer to her groin.

"And you haven't played with her yet," Lia said with a shy smile, removing the blindfold from Yeji's eyes, winking at her as she stepped away so she could see Ryujin's red ass, held in place by Yuna's hands.

Shocked by the visuals, particularly the sticker that kept her friend's pussy shut, Yeji was out of words for a moment, letting the members release her from the shackles of the X-cross. Then, she glanced down at her own body, noticing the eight-inch-long dildo attached to the strap-on Chaeryeong had put on her. "You're kidding," Yeji growled, feeling the chastity belt under the strap.

"Sorry, love. You didn't leave us any other way to punish you," Jisu smiled warmly at her.

"Come on, unnie!" Yuna grinned, slapping Ryujin's butt, prompting her hips to tremble. "You know how good she'll feel."

Yeji scoffed with fire in her eyes. "Lube her up," she ordered, breathing loudly.

"No debt goes unpaid," Chaeryeong whispered in the leader's ear. "You should know that better than most."

"You'll fuck her dry. I already loosened her a bit," Yuna chuckled, easily shoving three fingers in Ryujin's ass, pulling her hips upwards to keep her groin fully displayed.

"You'll pay for this, Shin Yuna," Yeji declared, shaking her head and lining up the dildo with Ryujin's butthole.

"Oh, you can do anything you want to me to close this cycle of debts," the tall girl grinned, taking her fingers out of Ryujin and savoring them as the leader pressed the dildo's tip against her friend's small gape. "I'll be on my best behaviour for you until next week," Yuna whispered mischievously, slapping Yeji's ass so hard she lost her balance, causing, perhaps, the closest equivalent to what Ryujin made Seungdae go through.

Yeji had understood the true meaning of Yuna's words. The mere thought of 'one week in chastity' proved enough to mute her senses for a second, which served to make her fall forward with the maknae's spank, shoving half of the fake phallus into Ryujin's rectum.

The whole dungeon went quiet until Ryujin released her sharp grunt five seconds later. Her hips trembled involuntarily; her rim burned like hell. Even if the dildo was just halfway in, the girth was something she was not used to, much less without a slow increase in diameter, much less without lubricant. Despite that, the sensitivity from her previous orgasm tainted the pain with enough pleasure for her to find a sick enjoyment in her punishment.

To everyone's surprise, Ryujin pushed herself up, putting so much effort into her core that she managed to lift Yeji, taking another dry inch of the toy while Yeji helped her stand. "Do it," Ryujin huffed, prompting Yeji to lean forward, careful not to add any more weight onto her, signaling the worried members to stop.

"You really want it?" Yeji whispered, tugging Ryujin's hair as she leaned into her ear.

"Y-yes," she replied honestly, drowned in Yeji's lust, attentive to Yeji's tone, grip, and hand hugging her chest.

"This whole thing was your idea, wasn't it?"

"Yes," she admitted, failing to raise her hips a bit more.

Yeji giggled as quietly as she could. "Have I tell you I love you?" She purred, stretching to kiss Ryujin's cheek and bite her earlobe, pushing another inch into her.

The guttural gasp took Ryujin's chuckle out of her lips. "T-tell me that when you're n-not drunk in lust, and I may b-believe it."

"You better," Yeji murmured, biting her ear, pulling slightly out as she stood up, spreading Ryujin's buttcheeks. She shook her head, sticking her tongue out while she stared at her partner's scratched rimhole tightly hugging the toy's girth.

"Fuck her good, and we'll free you after Lia comes back," Chaeryeong giggled, giving the blonde woman a peck on the cheek, causing her to turn to see Jisu nodding with the keys.

The following thrust went in so fast, hard, and deep that Ryujin released a gasp so sharp it took away all her breath, leaving her mute while her ass took all eight inches inside her. As expected, Yeji released her frustration on her, ramming her butt, making their flesh clap, fucking Ryujin's consciousness out of her.

The scene impressed the other members, especially Chaeryeong, who was too stunned to speak. Lia, however, noticed Yeji's toes gripping the slippery floor and saw a potential accident. With Yuna's help, she unmounted the pillory, raising the piece of furniture that kept Ryujin in place so quickly that Yeji pushed her into the bed, using her friends' assistance to continue fucking her relentlessly until both were lying on their right side.

"We lost them," Jisu declared.

"You think she'll fuck me like that on Monday?" Yuna smirked excitedly, watching Yeji hold Ryujin's leg upward, giving them and the cameras in the room a clear view of the act.

"Will Ryujin unnie be okay?" Chaeryeong asked.

"Tonight, yeah. Tomorrow…" Lia shook her head with a subtle smile.

Ryujin had already gone well past her pain. The way Yeji rammed her ass, hugging her so tightly with her free arm, hitting her womb from the right angle, and listening to her heavy breathing hit all the right buttons for her consciousness to drift away slowly.

What was left was, for the other members, an impressively submissive side of Ryujin they had never seen. Her moans, whimpers, and grunts came so freely they varied from deep to sharp depending on the leader's will. Her hips rocked back and forth, desperately trying to take the whole dildo into her guts as fast and hard as possible. And her face reflected the bliss that overflowed her system until the pleasure in her body made her shiver.

Yeji had managed to fuck an orgasm out of Ryujin from blowing her ass, just like Ryujin had blown hers many times before; a personal goal of hers. However, right before she exploded, she felt her partner's body freeze and contract for a second, followed by a river of fluids running through their legs, finally adding that missing lubricant to the dildo.

"Wha…" Ryujin mouthed in a gasp, still too far gone in the gates of her stolen climax to understand what Yuna said as she held the sticker freshly ripped from her pussy. She glimpsed the strap-on and stared at the maknae's big eyes and lips moving. Ryujin nodded, accepting the fate she had forged for herself.

For a moment, she was unaware of where her body was and what her limbs were doing; she only saw a pale hand pushing her to her left, followed by the warmth of Yeji's skin in her back, and a sudden stretch, splitting her core in half as Yuna approached her face.

A muted whimper exited her lips while her insides reshaped, bringing back her lost orgasm in full by the time Yuna's lips met Ryujin's.

Drowning in her own pleasure, Ryujin let herself lie flat over Yeji, who held her waist firmly in place. Then, Yuna's lips drifted to the left of her neck the same way Yeji did, attacking Ryujin from both sides while they both fucked her without giving her rest, prolonging her climax so much she did not comprehend when the new orgasm began.

"Hm?" Yuna continued pounding Ryujin's cunt, turning at the sensation of someone pulling her plug out of her butthole, finding Chaeryeong, already equipped with her own strap-on, one that matched the girth of her toy. "You read my mind," she grinned, changing her angle to present her gaping hole to her friend.

"The usual?" Chaeryeong asked, pulling her red hair from the roots, shoving the toy inside of her, instantly ramming her ass.

Lia contemplated the mayhem in front of her: Yeji, holding the whole act on top of her, showing her desperation through her panted grunts, still trying to rock her hips; Ryujin, toes spread wide, holes probably as sensitive as an open nerve, too far gone to know how hard she was pulling the maknae's nipples just to continue kissing her; Yuna, rejoicing in the bits of pain while she made out with her beloved friend, swirling their tongues inside each other's mouths while she kept fucking Ryujin so hard the wet stain in the sheets grew by the second; and Chaeryeong, syncing her thrust with Yuna's to give her that extra push against Ryujin's insides, bringing a whisper of a grunt out of her elder, giggling as she kept the whole structure from falling.

"Can't be helped…" Jisu told herself with a smirk, trying to focus on her upcoming free days, venturing onto the bed to pull Yeji's head just enough to meet her eyes, knowing the effect she had on the leader.

Her warm smile disarmed Yeji's furious glare, mumbling in desperation before her right hand reached for Lia's pussy, shoving two fingers inside of her. Jisu yelped and laughed, leaning closer. They ogled each other's lips, and Lia kissed her, turning into the vessel of Yeji's lust, impressed by how good her fingers felt inside her slick walls.

Chaeryeong's position allowed her to see the end of it. Lia had exploded in Yeji's hand, taking her face to calm her down through soft, tender kisses as she swayed her fat pussy on the leader's palm. Yuna had cummed from having her own asshole destroyed while she drilled Ryujin's cunt, resulting in a powerful squirt and thrusts so hard that Ryujin's legs shut around the maknae's torso.

Slowly, and not caring for the torturous waves of pleasure it represented, she pulled Yuna's hair again after untangling Ryujin's legs from her. "Aftercare," she whispered, getting a sweet hum from Yuna, then removing the dildo from her butt, taking the liberty of shoving four fingers inside of her, moving them freely. "You're truly something else," Chaeryeong scoffed, shutting her gape with the same plug Yuna had arrived with.

"I worked hard for it." The maknae blinked flirtily before withdrawing her own strap from Ryujin's pussy just as slowly as she pulled her friend's stiffened fingers from her nipples, stretching them until they slipped out of Ryujin's digits. Yuna bit her lips, admiring her elder's drenched folds pulsating and gaping while her rim still hugged the large dildo inside of it. Right when she leaned in to eat that cunt, Chaeryeong yanked her hair to stop her.

"Seriously?" She scoffed with a wide smile.

"It's not like she'll be mad about it," the maknae pouted as they took off their straps.

"Yeji. She needs to breathe, too," Chaeryeong replied.

Right there, Ryujin had no clear thoughts. The only thing she was fairly aware of was that her pussy was empty. The hands that held her made her shudder, bringing strong waves of electricity that expanded throughout her whole body, taking away any possible consciousness she could have regained. Soon, her butthole was also empty, gaping as she rested in a cold area of the mattress.

"Drip…"

"Let me. My treat," Ryujin heard Lia say before Yuna giggled.

"Are you dripping too much?" The maknae asked softly, caressing her hair and cupping her cheek, enough for another spasm to run through her body.

Ryujin nodded weakly, eyes barely focusing on Yuna's before a high-pitched cry came out of her lungs and her legs shut tightly around Lia's head. She tried to let her go, but she had no strength left in her.

"It's okay." Yuna grabbed her by the chin. "We'll kiss you until you can talk again."

With Lia and Yuna taking care of Ryujin, Chaeryeong made eye contact with Yeji. "Still got fuel in you?"

"What do you think?" Yeji scoffed, tilting her head.

"I haven't cum yet," Chaeryeong smirked, lying on the tantra chair and spreading her legs.

Ryujin was the first one to fall asleep, unaware of what the other members did to exhaust Yeji's energy until she also dozed off in Lia's arms. Yuna and Chaeryeong, however, took care of Yeji's and Lia's pets, even taking the chance to take a proper shower together before sleeping on the leader's bed.

A soft grunt woke up Yeji, making her conscious enough to feel the chastity belt she still had. The same grunt again, and she recognized Ryujin trying to move, prompting her to roll towards her, careful not to wake Lia up.

"That bad?" She whispered.

Ryujin sighed in defeat and nodded. "Did it ever hurt this bad for you?" She asked softly.

Yeji could not help but smile, wiggling her way to hug her. "Doubt it. They always lubed me up pretty well," she explained quietly. "Do you feel better at least?" She pondered, tapping on Ryujin's heart.

"I think so. I'm sure this hurts way more than what we made him go through."

"He didn't cum as hard as you," Yeji grinned, reaching for her cheek to give her a peck. "Or as long." Another peck. "Or as many times."

"You were not even conscious by then." Ryujin rolled her eyes before staring at Yeji's face, melting at her gentle smile. "How did you know?"

Yeji grinned widely and got even closer to kiss her. "Jisu would never think of anything like this. Chaery may start the fire, but she would have stopped at the spanking. Yuna would never think of hurting you unless you tell her first." Another tender kiss. "Unless Mr. Hwang and his pretty, veiny cock are behind this, it's only you."

"Are you mad at me?"

"Hmmm…" Yeji pursed her lips, playfully cuddling with Ryujin. "Just a bit. You got me all worked up, and you won't finish the job until Monday," she murmured, running her slim fingers through her partner's hair.

"You haven't asked if I'm free after practice," Ryujin purred with a smirk, receiving a confident scoff from Yeji as a response. "Will you take it out on me?" she pondered, fear showing through her voice.

Yeji huffed, shaking her head. "Do you really think I could?" she asked, offended, in her usual volume, quickly pursing her lips, afraid she might have woken Lia up. "I could never!" she murmured. "Plus, Yuna is already expecting me to go rough with her. I'll pretend to be mad at them until they take this off of me," she added, yawning and snuggling her face on Ryujin's neck, kissing it tenderly.

"Thank you for understanding," she exhaled, closing her eyes.

"It's only because I love you," Yeji whispered sweetly in her ear before pretending to be asleep.

Chills ran through Ryujin's body. She took a moment to digest her words, repeating them in her mind as she felt her breath on her neck. "What?" She uttered, half-sitting quickly in an attempt to see as much of Yeji as she could.

"You want to hear it so badly your ass doesn't hurt anymore?" Yeji smiled kindly, then opened her eyes and stared directly into Ryujin's. "I love you."

"I-I told you not to say it if you were lusting…"

"I am not," she replied sweetly and calmly. "Come, I'm sure it hurts to sit like that," Yeji helped her lie down on the mattress, taking her place in Ryujin's neck. "I just wanted you to know." She kissed her cheek and hugged her tightly. "You don't have to say it back if you're not ready."

Astonished and feeling her heart pounding loudly with Yeji's hand right over it, Ryujin tried to say it back, but the words couldn't come out. Flustered, she could not help but smile. "W-want to spend the weekend together?" She managed to mumble so quickly and quietly that she doubted if she actually did.

"Mhmm. That'd be perfect." Yeji gave her another peck on the cheek, then pulled her head for one last kiss on her lips. "Try to sleep. You still have to dance tomorrow," she giggled quietly.

Author's notes: I know some of you are expecting Seungdae to have his turn, but if that's going to happen, I don't want any guilt to be involved in the game. Anyhow, I hope you enjoyed this little girlbang against Ryujin. Little extra: the idea was born after watching this clip, lol.

Jae was thinking of nothing quite so intellectual on his way home one Wednesday afternoon from work. He was making the 30-minute drive from his office to his house in the suburbs and instead his mind was on getting home in time to catch the football game.

It wasn't because of impaired driving, on his part or the driver of the pickup that blew a tire. It wasn't the weather. It was just a chance.

Somewhere in the time between the smash of his car colliding with the sidewall of the bridge and the rush of cool water against his skin, it happened. Just as there are inexplicable occurrences in science, there is that one-in-a-million happenstance, or what some might call a miracle.

The whiplash of breaking through the barrier… the weightlessness throughout a thirty-foot plunge and the jarring smack of his head against the airbag could have done it. The right combination of trauma and never-before-encountered emotions and sensations could have done it. Or maybe it was the full two minutes of unconsciousness before Jae was revived on the bank of the lake by a heroic bystander.

And it didn't happen right away. He didn't know it as he was being brought in an ambulance to the hospital, nor did he sense that something was different as his family huddled around him in the emergency room.

A few bumps and bruises, a dislocated shoulder, and a possible concussion were the diagnosis. Jae would be a Subaru man until the day he died. His son, Jinwoo, and daughter, Umji, hugged and kissed him, particularly Umji, who seemed not to believe him for a second when he told her, "No, honey, I don't need anything, everything is okay." She refused to stop kissing him on the cheek every chance she got as the police recounted the events of the day for the record.

His wife Ari even poured it on pretty thick. She made sure to ask a few presumptuous questions about whether Jae was driving fast, the way he usually does, or on the phone with his business partner about the recent property they'd acquired. Still, for the most part, she seemed genuinely worried about him.

The doctors insisted that Jae stay overnight for observation. He grumbled at it, but in the end agreed. Umji fought hard to stay for the night, but her mother argued that she had school in the morning and would not miss it again. Oooh, that look on his daughter's face was scornful as he watched her succumb to her mother's will; Jae knew the feeling well.

"I'll be just fine, baby; don't worry about your old dad," Jae told her.

"I'm taking care of you every day, before and after school, daddy, and I don't care how many times you tell me you're fine," said his concerned teenager, leaning in for one last peck on the lips before she had to leave.

God, she was a good girl. Jae had always felt like he lucked out with Umji. Most fathers his age had nothing but complaints about their daughters, who were close to Umji's age. Attitude, disobedience, and boys were some of the biggest gripes - but at eighteen, Umji had stayed out of trouble, mostly, and she and her dad were very close. Pretty too, very pretty, and yet his young brunette had already learned how to deal with boys, and Jae rarely had to scare them away from her.

"Umji, it's time to go," said her mother, eliciting a frustrated sigh from their young daughter. He was disappointed to see her leave. It would have been fun to have Umji along for the night, but he knew she needed to get some sleep before school.

Jae said goodbye to his wife and son and watched them leave. He didn't necessarily want to stay in the hospital that night, (who ever did) but he was so damn tired that he could barely keep his eyes open. His body and his mind were beckoning him to sleep - to get some much-needed rest after a traumatic day.

As he lay in bed, listening to the bustle of the hospital dying down around his room, Jae couldn't help but replay the crash. He remembered it in slow motion, agonizing over whether or not he could have avoided it altogether. Thank God nobody else was hurt. The driver of that truck was exceedingly lucky he hadn't cruised off the other side of the bridge!

Finally, he drifted off to sleep, remembering how nice it had been to have his family doting over him, remembering that silly lip gloss his daughter wore and how he could taste it after she'd kissed him goodnight.

Dreams are one of the most interesting parts of existence. It's almost an alarming thought that your mind is free to run rampant outside the bounds of consciousness. They come and go. Some nights, they are vivid and seem to unfold twice as long as the time you spend lying in bed. Other nights, the mind seems to stay quiet, or it leaves no trace of the things imagination had conjured up in the hours preceding waking. You can't control them, except on that rare occasion where you wake up and beg to go back to sleep and finish that one thing your dream-self had been desperately trying to achieve. You can influence things a little bit as you hover in that shallow area of consciousness.

Jae's dreams that night were seemingly normal. He dreamt of the accident, replaying it in his head. He dreamed of the project he'd been working on, wishing dearly that it'd be successful. He imagined that he had sustained no injuries in the accident - a hopeful thought given how much his shoulder socket had begun to ache by the time he fell asleep. Though he wouldn't fully remember it in the morning, he also had a mischievous thought of the nurse who'd been attending him, wondering what it might be like if she wore something that allowed him a better look at her sizable chest through her scrubs when she bent over to check his vitals.

But something was different, something that Jae had yet to realize. Scientific research has recently begun connecting the dots about how people dream. It has yet to be explained why, but during sleep, the brain is capable of accessing many different sectors of the brain that are used in everyday life. However, theories have long existed that dreams might extend even further. To Jae, his dreams appeared normal. He awoke, remembering a bit more than usual of what he'd dreamed about, but was otherwise unfazed. It took him a moment or two to realize where he was, to replay the events of the previous day, and accept the inconvenience of having sunk his car to the bottom of the lake.

There was something curious, though: for a man who had been in a terrifying car crash the day before, he felt pretty good. The wooziness he'd felt before going to sleep and the ache in his shoulder seemed to have abated. Jae had long taken pride in his healing time, and this struck a chord with his ego. He wrote his curiosity off.

"Good morning, Mr. Nam," said his nurse with a smile. She was pretty; she made staying in the hospital more tolerable, if nothing else.

"Good morning, Janey, and please stop calling me Mr. Nam; it makes me feel like my Dad," Jae replied, watching her move about the room, opening the curtains and checking his machines.

"You sucked those fluids right up Jae," she replied, "feeling any better?"

He laughed, "a lot."

"Well, good, because the doc gave me the go-ahead to release you after I check your blood pressure and do a couple of cognitive tests. Are you ready to go home?"

"Definitely," Jae replied

"Good. I hope you don't mind that I called your wife, and she's on her way to pick you up now. I've gotta grab a few things and I'll be right back to do those tests."

"Trying to get rid of me, Janey?" Jae asked.

"Never!" she scoffed.

Jae was thinking about how cute Janey was as she walked out the door. The young man in him imagined how he might go about hitting on her if he were single. The married man in him told Jae to cool it.

While Janey was out of the room, Jae surveyed his wounds. The place where he'd hit his arm on the dashboard hadn't bruised up the way he'd expected. He could make out the shape of the radio's frame… or he was imagining it. His shoulder, too… he rolled it around and found that it was not nearly as sore as it should have been, and that time he'd dislocated it when he was skiing had been far worse!

'Ah well,' he thought, thinking that it was always less painful the second time you got an injury like that.

A few minutes later, the cute nurse was back. She even smelled nice as she hovered over Jae, wrapping the blood pressure monitor around his arm.

If he hadn't been paying close enough attention, Jae might have missed it. But given that it's not every day he had a pretty woman standing so near and fond of him, Jae was paying attention. The way she was bending over gave him an unhindered view of her shirt. She'd worn a low cut top as well under her nurse's uniform, and there was something so familiar about the view he got of Janey's bra and ample tits. Even the shade of purple of her bra reminded him of something he'd seen in his dream the night before. Janey was smiling at Jae innocently enough, though he suspected she knew what he'd seen. Needless to say, he went home a little more fired up than usual.

Fast forward a whole day of his family doting on him, of Umji constantly at his side and cuddling with him on the couch while insisting he not move a muscle. By the next morning, Jae was feeling better than ever. His shoulder felt fine, and his bruises were all but gone. He'd slept great too, except for his dreams, which had been markedly more active than usual.

Of course, he never shared it with anyone, but it wasn't uncommon for Jae to have inappropriate dreams of his daughter. Most times, he just shrugged them off, and from the moment he woke up, he did his best to think no more of it. She was cute, charming, with pretty brown hair and the curves that he'd watched form in the last few years. What's a guy to do when he's got that prancing around his house all the time? Nothing out of line ever happened because of a dream.

This morning, he felt particularly guilty. There was no denying that he'd had an incredibly… inappropriate… dream about Umji. The hard-on he awoke with was sign enough that his guilt was well placed. Unfortunately, one of those vivid dreams had stuck with him even after he woke, and this one featured Jae engaging in activity with his eighteen-year-old that he hadn't had to chastise himself for in a good long while.

What had it been about…? It was a play on something she always did… Oh, that's right; she tended to wear these outfits around the house… A short skirt, some kind of cropped top or a sports bra… Whatever it was, it always seemed to drive him crazy. She also had a habit of wearing his t-shirts… as she was in this vision.

As he sat up in bed, he recalled how, in the dream he'd had, his little girl had been bent over the granite countertop. He'd slid his hands up her tight little body and felt her breasts cupped in his palms. Umji was calling out his name, "Daddy…daddy…".

Jae shook his head, expelling the vision with a twinge of shame. He couldn't remember the last time he'd had a dream so severe. He'd only glanced at her in that sundress the day before, so what had made his mind stray so far overnight? It wasn't lost on Jae that his dreams had been a bit strange since the accident. He wrote it off to his brain, still recovering from the whiplash and smack against his airbag. Shaking himself fully awake, Jae headed downstairs.

Ari was already off to work, but his daughter would be milling around downstairs by now. She was usually an early riser, unlike his son. Shrugging off his earlier feelings of guilt, Jae threw on a shirt and made his way downstairs.

Sure enough, Umji was in the kitchen. She was wearing one of his shirts - the smaller triathlon one he liked quite a bit ,actually, though it was still far too big for Umji. 'Odd,' Jae thought, remembering how he'd had a dream only a few hours ago with Umji in a very similar getup at the very same countertop where she now stood.

"Hey you… Wearing my clothes again, huh?"

Umji turned around from her place at the counter, beaming with a smile upon seeing her dad.

"I'll give it back, Daddy, I promise," Umji answered, running over to him and almost jumping into his arms until she remembered he could still be hurting from the accident. She stood on her toes instead and kissed him. "Good morning, Dad!"

She did look adorable in that shirt, though. A momentary flash of his dream the night before popped into Jae's head. It was hard to control such thoughts with such a looker for a daughter. The shirt did very little to conceal her young frame. At 5'-5", and barely over 110 pounds, God was she in great shape. She had this little butt that Jae worried endlessly over; she refused to wear anything that didn't hug her perky cheeks. He couldn't stand seeing her out in public in a bathing suit… Umji was his baby, and there was no question that eyes were always on her.

Not to mention her breasts, which were perfectly round and bigger than her mother's, if he had to guess, she was probably a 32C, but from the look of them, they'd be more than a handful.

So, seeing his little brunette in a shirt (and that seemed to be ALL she was wearing), it was difficult not to think about the dream he'd awoken to. Still, he did his best to put it to the back of his mind, which got easier when her breasts weren't smushed up against him as she kissed him.

"Can I get you some coffee, Daddy?" Umji asked.

"Definitely," Jae answered, watching her scamper over toward the coffee pot.

Jae attempted to read the first few lines of the paper on the table as his daughter poured him a cup of coffee, but then his eyes caught a glimpse of something that demanded his gaze.

He had noticed his baby wasn't wearing a bra - she did that sometimes - but as she bent over to get the sugar from the drawer beneath the coffee pot, he saw it. The shirt was short enough to begin with: her long, toned legs had been more than an eyeful for him that morning and he'd seen the very bottom curve of her butt when she turned away from him - probably more than any father is meant to see of his offspring.

But then she bent at the waist and reached into the drawer.

She had to know he would see?! What was she thinking??

Jae's eyes widened as he saw his baby's little pussy from behind.

It was puffy and bare, just a thin little slit peeking between her legs. It was so tiny, even more perfect than he'd imagined in his dream. He couldn't take his eyes off her.

Then Umji cleared her throat. How long had he been looking? Had she seen him? He quickly looked down at the paper, hoping he hadn't been caught staring. That would be awkward indeed.

"I know you like one teaspoon of sugar, Dad, but do you want anything else?" She asked sweetly, standing up torturously slowly from her leant-over position. Jae was looking out of the corner of his eye; he simply couldn't take his eyes off his teenager's bare little lips.

"Just sugar, thanks, hun." He said, probably inadvertently reacting slowly enough to let on what he'd seen.

"Are you sure, daddy?" Umji asked, with a peculiar tone to her voice.

This time, Jae looked over at his daughter, expecting that she'd be standing up and hopefully not revealing anything intimate the way she had before. But it was not to be.

When Umji was sure she had her father's attention, she slowly arched her back. Her eyes locked on Jae's, and he watched, as if in slow motion, as his daughter moved her hands to the hem of the shirt.

She slowly pulled the bottom upward and bent over a little like she had been before. Neither of them spoke a word as Umji pulled the shirt above her butt and held it there at her lower back, showing her dad what she'd 'accidentally' shown him before.

This couldn't be happening. What the hell was going on?

What had gotten into his daughter?

She let him take a good long look, holding the shirt up for him and sticking her butt out so she was sure he'd see clearly, and more purposefully, her naughty little pussy.

"It's okay, daddy, you can look."

And he did. For a moment, Jae forgot where he was. He forgot who he was. All he saw was his bottomless little girl in front of him, teasing him with a view of the lower half of the beauty he'd brought into existence.

'God dammit!' he thought, 'stop it, this isn't even real! I must still be dreaming.'

But Umji spoke again, bringing him back to a reality that was simply impossible to accept.

"I told you I'd take care of you, daddy, didn't I?"

Jae snapped out of it. "Umji, what are you doing? Are you crazy… your mother could… your brother is right upstairs."

Umji smiled, obviously pleased. Not only had her daddy been stunned - in a good way - by what he'd seen, but he also hadn't told her to stop… He'd only been worried that they might get caught! Jae realized his mistake as he saw the look of pride on his daughter's face.

"Mom's already at work, Dad, and you know Jinwoo doesn't get up 'til like a minute before he needs to leave."

Jae still couldn't believe what was happening. But he also couldn't help staring at his baby's sweet little slit.

"Umji, I'm your father. What the hell are you doing?"

"I know you are, but that didn't stop you from staring at my pussy for like a minute before." Umji stuck her butt out even more, this time even wiggling it back and forth in a way that made her father's member throb.

He realized, then, how incredibly hard he'd gotten and hoped desperately his daughter wouldn't see.

"Umji, stop that right now! You are acting…" But he couldn't finish. Words just couldn't seem to describe what was happening.

"Acting… what, daddy? Acting naughty…slutty? Maybe, but I saw you looking. I think you like it!"

"I'm not kidding," Jae continued, "you knock it off right now! Cover yourself up this instant."

The smile on his daughter's face faded slightly. This wasn't going exactly the way she wanted. What HAD she wanted? When did Umji start acting like this around her father? They'd never been overtly sexual together in the past. Maybe a little touchy-feely here and there, but Jae had never dreamed of something like this happening. But wait, he HAD dreamed it.

Looking at his daughter now, Jae realized… she was standing in exactly the position he'd imagined her. By God, she might have been wearing the very same shirt.

Like the day before, when his nurse, Janey, had worn that purple bra and left just enough buttons open for him to see down her shirt, also just the way he imagined it…

And his shoulder… the pain had miraculously disappeared, despite what the doctor had told him about expecting to need the painkillers he'd prescribed.

Then, while checking his e-mail that morning, Jae had read a message from his business partner that the real-estate deal he'd been working so hard on was moving forward, just like he'd dreamed it would.

But right now, he was dealing with something far more incredible. He'd had a dream only hours before, where he had succumbed to his little girl's irresistibility in the very spot she now stood. He couldn't remember it all, but there was something she'd said… something so unbelievable that when he'd conjured it up, his slumbering mind had lit up with excitement. He'd told her to "cover herself up right now…" the very words he just spoke. And she'd said…what was it…?

Umji spoke, cutting through the silence of his disbelief,

"I'll cover myself up… after."

Jae winced. He could see from the look in his daughter's eyes exactly what she meant. He sensed his heart racing so fast he could feel it in his temples. His cock was threatening to burst from his shorts.

Could it be? He might have called the disappearance of the pain or the successful deal a sheer coincidence. He'd imagined it going well because it HAD been going well to begin with. Even his nurse looked the part before he'd ever imagined her wearing that bra and giving him quite a peek into her shirt. But this… There was no coincidence about this.

The dream had been so vivid, and his daughter so gorgeous that he had woken picturing the look on her face when he first touched his bare cock to her pussy.

His legs moved of their own accord. He pushed out his stool and stood up. Slowly, Jae approached his teenage daughter, never once breaking eye contact with her. She, too, was breathing heavily, obviously nervous about this absurd encounter the two of them were in the midst of.

He didn't know it, but Umji had woken that morning feeling compelled to act out this crazy dream she'd had the night before. Every once in a while, she had a naughty thought or dream about her dad, but never something of such intensity. She was so excited as she sat up in bed that she had to pinch herself to be sure she was awake. As she walked to her closet to find something to wear, her hand reached for his t-shirt without even thinking about it. Her little lips got wetter and wetter as she waited that morning for her dad to come downstairs, and never once did she falter in her resolution to do everything she could to seduce him. It was ridiculous, and she knew it, but there was this part of her that somehow…knew… that if she just tried it, she would get what she wanted.

Umji's heart picked up pace with each step he took towards her. As he came out from behind the island, she saw that his shorts were tented almost comically. There was nothing comical, however, about how big he must have been to be making his shorts stick out as much as they were.

She didn't say a word, not wanting to hurt any chance that things would go her way. She simply swayed her backside at him slowly, hoping that the wide-eyed daze on his face was good and not bad.

Umji held her breath as her father got close enough to touch her. He walked right up behind her and stood quietly for a few seconds that felt like hours.

Then he reached out.

Jae placed his hands delicately on his daughter's naked backside. God, what was he doing? This couldn't be happening. It must have been a dream; it simply had to be. But as his fingers came into contact with his daughter's soft skin, he knew it wasn't

Umji finally took a breath, one of relief, to feel that instead of quickly covering up her bottom as she worried he might, her father instead slid each of her cheeks fully into his hands.

He shouldn't. This was absurd. The little temptress in front of him was his fucking daughter. But damn did she feel good. He hadn't had even the slightest sexual encounter in far too long, and this gorgeous teen in front of him was practically begging for it.

"Mnnnhhhhh…" she breathed, trying to slide her butt further into his hands.

Jae knew that he should pull the shirt over his daughter's exposed ass, spin her around, and lay into her about how inappropriate she was being, and how she was never to act like this in front of him again.

That's what he should have done. That would have been the fatherly thing to do.

But this was his doing, his dream, or so he was starting to believe. How could she be blamed for his forbidden dreams of wanting her, a reflection of the love and lust he felt for her deep down, but had never admitted to himself until now?

"Is this what you wanted, little one?" Jae asked, gripping her a little more firmly, so his fingers pressed into her plump behind.

Umji cooed again as he touched her, "Uhhh huh… this, and maybe a little more."

Once again, Jae could only marvel. His baby kept looking over her shoulder at him while reaching back behind her. Fumbling a bit, she slowly brought her hand to the bulge in her father's shorts. She touched it, only lightly, petting it with her hand and watching the way his head rolled back as she did so.

Jae had been squeezing his daughter more tightly, massaging the soft spot just above her buttocks and feeling Umji's body respond to him.

"A little more, huh?" He asked, slowly sliding his hands up her waist, feeling its slender curve, then approaching her ribcage and feeling the little ridges of each one on her fit torso. Once again, Umji held her breath as her father's hands searched.

They came to the gentle curve beneath her breasts, and without skipping a bea,t moved agonizingly slowly until each of her globes was planted securely in his palms. Umji's fingers wrapped around her father's cock as he held her.

Yep, they were more than a handful.

"Like this?" Jae asked her, feeling her hand rubbing his cock more intently.

"Ohhhgod," she whispered as her dad gently squeezed her hardened nipples between his outstretched fingers. "Kind of, daddy, but you're only touching."

"ONLY touching?" Jae questioned her.

"What else were you expecting?"

Umji didn't respond immediately. She breathed deeply, rolling her head back as her father's hands played with her breasts.

Why was he playing along? This was wrong, so wrong. Any minute now, Jae felt certain he would be struck down by a bolt of lightning from above for putting his hands on his teenage daughter. He felt sure he'd mustered up the courage to stop when his baby spoke again.

"I was EXPECTING you to teach me what it would feel like…" her voice was quivering, Jae waited for her to finish, "…to have my daddy's big penis inside me."

Impossible.

At that point, Jae was once again convinced that he was imagining the whole thing. Never in a million years would his teenage daughter say something like that to him. Never in a million years would a girl so young and so beautiful be pleading her father to have sex with her in the family's kitchen.

And yet, try as he might to snap out of this unbelievable daydream, Umji's hand brought him back to earth as she attempted to hook his waistband and pull it down over his erection.

"Is that so, sweetheart?" Jae asked her tenderly.

Umji looked back at him and nodded her head with raised eyebrows and a hopeful grin.

Fuck it.

Jae reached down and helped his little girl pull down his shorts. His cock sprang into view a second later. He heard his daughter gasp as she saw it for the first time. She mouthed 'Oh my God.'

"God, daddy, it's huge. Are they always so big?" She was beginning to worry about what she'd signed herself up for.

"Not always," Jae replied, with a bit of pride in his voice.

Umji was still staring at his cock, and reached out to take it in her hand now that it was free. Her fingers couldn't even wrap all the way around, and she loved the way her daddy's head rolled back as she grabbed on to him.

"Will it fit in my pussy daddy… like, all the way in?"

"I think so, Umji, if that's what you want. Is that what you want?"

Jae let out a groan as his eighteen-year-old moved her hand up and down on his cock. Her tiny fingers certainly made him look a lot bigger as she held him.

"I do, really bad, but will you promise to be careful, Dad? I've never…" She suddenly looked embarrassed, and Jae realized what she was getting at.

"Are you a virgin, little one?"

Umji nodded her head, looking adorable and shy.

"That makes your dad very happy, baby."

Umji beamed at those words, and her hand stroked her father's cock appreciatively as she felt the relief of being accepted by someone for the first time for being a virgin.

"Will you make me very happy, then, daddy?"

"Of course, sweetheart, what can I do?"

Umji bit her lip as she stared back at him. That look, and what she said next, would stick with her father for the rest of his life.

"Fuck me daddy," she begged him, "I want you to be my first."

He remembered those words from his dream as well. What had happened next…?

The answer, of course, was that Jae took his cock in one hand and pointed it right where it belonged. He moved closer to his teenage daughter until the tip of his penis was gently touching those thin, tiny lips that he'd only glimpsed between her legs minutes ago.

"Oh God, Dad, I can't believe this is finally happening," she said gleefully.

"Are you sure, honey? I'm about to take your virginity, and you can't get it back once I do."

"I'm sure daddy, go ahead…mnhhhhh" she mewed as Jae prodded her taut entrance with the head of his cock, "put your big cock in me daddy. I want it."

Jae was doomed. He'd been powerless to stop this from the second he'd walked into the kitchen that morning.

A little push. Her lips resisted him, only parting a fraction of an inch for her father's invading tip. Still, she moaned in anticipation.

He pushed once more, harder this time.

Jae watched as his daughter's entrance fought to stay closed to him, but his head was just able to part her tiny lips.

Umji moaned aloud. God, that sounds incredible.

He pushed again, and try as it might to resist, Jae's cockhead finally was able wrap her bare lips around him.

Umji was breathing hard.

"Are you okay, honey?" Jae asked, concerned for his little girl.

"I'm okay, Daddy, you can keep going."

"This might hurt a little, honey," Jae warned, knowing that he'd be breaking through his baby's hymen if he went any further.

"I know, it's okay, Dad, I want you," she said, sounding nervous. Umji braced herself on the countertop, and Jae wrapped an arm around her to hold her from behind. He kissed her neck, and the spot behind her ear, which made Umji moan aloud.

Feeling her body relax for him, Jae urged his hips forward and held her while he slid into his gorgeous daughter for the first of hopefully many times.

"Ouuuuhhhhhhhhh," she howled, grabbing her father's arm and digging her nails into it as she felt the pain of losing her virginity to her father.

Jae looked down to see a most incredible sight. His bare cock was finally planted securely inside his teenage daughter from behind. He saw her body heaving as she breathed shallow little gasps. She was holding onto his arm and panting as she felt her first cock, her daddy's, inside her pussy, having just breached her hymen in the most incredible and yet forbidden act of incest.

"Fuuuuck Daad… ouwww…" Umji winced. She had never felt anything quite like the sensation of her dad's penis spreading her virgin pussy apart and her little tunnel trying desperately to accommodate his size.

"Are you okay, little one? The hardest part is over." Jae assured her.

Umji could only nod her head 'yes' and squint her eyes while her body adjusted.

"Try to relax sweetheart, your pussy is very tight and it might take a little time to let me in."

"You're not in yet???" Umji asked, wide-eyed.

Jae looked down, he'd hardly sunk a third of his cock into his baby yet, and he badly wanted to bury the rest.

"No, honey, almost halfway,"

Umji groaned and breathed hard. Jae could feel his daughter's taut pussy relax a bit as she spoke.

"So… mnhhh… I'm not a virgin anymore?" Umji asked her dad.

"No, Umji, not anymore."

"Good!" she quickly replied with as big a smile as she could muster.

Umji leaned back and reached for her dad to give him a kiss. Jae happily obliged, in the process feeling a bit more of his length slide into his daughter's pussy and being rewarded with a moan against his lips.

"I think I'm ready for you to keep going, daddy." She said, whispering it only inches from his lips.

"Oka,y sweetie, I'll go slow."

Jae reached down and gripped her teenage hips in his hands to control his next move. With Umji's permission, he pulled back on her and urged his hips forward simultaneously. He'd never felt a pussy so snug and yet so wet as his daughter's was. Her mother didn't feel anywhere near as well and had never. Umji was always surprising him.

"Ohhhhhfuck," Umji moaned as she felt another inch of her daddy's cock fill her.

Despite how wet she was, Jae found incredible resistance to impaling his daughter fully, all in one go. He had gotten perhaps half of his cock into her before he slowly pulled out and listened to her whimper.

Almost entirely withdrawn, Umji turned once more to look at her dad, knowing he was about to slide his cock into her once more.

Eyes locked together, full of love, lust, and excitement, Jae urged his eighteen-year-old once more and watched her hopeless attempt to keep from making any noise.

"Daaaaddyyyy…" she cried, jerking her hand back to grasp his at her hips.

This time, his cock got almost in. Only a few more inches and he'd have completed the thrust. But again, Umji's young, tiny pussy refused him. She was always a stubborn little thing.

Jae pulled back again until his tip revealed from within his baby girl with an audible puff. A little drip of her wetness lingered at his tip and then fell to the floor beneath them. Jae watched his daughter brace herself on the countertop, and then he thrust forward again.

This time, he was determined to fill her. Tight as her pussy was, both of them knew it would finally allow her dad to bury his cock to the base. Umji moaned a soft, quivering note until she felt her dad's hips against her. Deep inside, his tip bumped against a soft spot just as his hips came into contact with Umji's buttocks. Umji's eyes widened, 'God, could he be deep enough to touch her cervix?'

"God baby your pussy feels so good," Jae growled, "are you doing alright?"

"Uh huh," Umji responded, smiling for him. Jae could see a little glisten of sweat on his daughter's cheeks. She'd really been trying hard to relax for him as he instructed.

"It feels better now daddy, are you really all the way inside me??" she asked in disbelief.

"I am sweetie, all the way. And I promise you I've never been with a woman who felt as wonderful as you do."

Umji smiled so big that his heart leapt. "Mnnnhhh…" she cooed as Jae flexed his cock slightly, "I just can't believe your whole penis is inside me daddy, it's so big."

"God you're naughty, Umji, when did you learn to talk like that sweetheart?"

"I've always had naughty thoughts about you daddy…ooooumphh…" Umji cooed as her father withdrew an inch and then pushed back inside her, "but I had a dream last night…ohhhfuck… and when I woke up I wanted you so bad I couldn't stand it."

Umji didn't see it because she had to focus on holding the countertop while her daddy started to fuck her, but Jae's eyes grew wide with surprise as his daughter spoke of her dream.

Somehow, she'd had a dream too! What was going on? What had happened in that accident?

He tried to work things out in his head, but there was no overcoming the sensation of fucking his little girl. His attentions were fixed on her, fixed on the way it felt when he urged his cock to the hilt in her tiny pussy… fixed on the way she was whimpering with each thrust.

His own daughter… bent over the countertop. He couldn't believe it, but seeing inch after inch appear and then disappear into her virgin pussy made it oh so real.

"Daddy… daddy," she called to him.

It was just like the dream. Those very words, said exactly the same way. In the dream he had heard those words and they inspired him to fuck her more determinedly.

So Jae held her hips tight enough to see his thumbs pressing into the little dimples of her back. He made sure to keep the t-shirt high enough on her waist that it didn't prevent for a second watching his cock disappear into her. Just as he had in his vision, he pulled out almost to the tip and then sunk his entire length into his daughter in one steady stroke.

"fuuUUCKK Daddy!" Umji moaned. Jae worried that someone might hear, but he didn't dare try to silence the exhilarating sounds coming from his beautiful teen's mouth. He trusted his dream, that nobody had interrupted this incestuous tryst between him and his daughter.

Umji was panting more heavily. Being so stuffed full by her father's cock was an entirely new sensation to her. She'd brought herself to orgasm with her fingers on her clit before, but there was something so incredible and different about the way her daddy's penis was touching her from the inside. A sort of pressure started to cloud Umji's thoughts, even her vision.

"Oh daddy… fuck… your cock is too big… I feel… uhhhhhhhh…"

She sounded so adorable, describing how it felt to have her daddy, or any man, inside her for the first time. Jae suspected his daughter was about to feel what an orgasm from penetration felt like for the first time as well.

Like her mother, Jae could feel his daughter's knees start to weaken while he urged into her again and again. He'd picked up the pace, eliciting a light clapping sound as he thudded against his baby with each thrust. With one hand on her hip, and another across her chest with one of her soft breasts bouncing in his hand under his t-shirt, Jae fucked his daughter in earnest.

"Wait daddy…ohgoddd…fuck…I can't… ouuuuhhhh… I can't breathe…"

Each time her daddy filled her, Umji felt the unknown daze overwhelming her. It extended from an intense spot of energy deep inside her, all the way to her fingers, curling upon the cold countertop. She was asking him to stop, but her body didn't want him to.

Jae listened to her body instead, sliding into his teenager as she slid off the edge into her climax.

"Fuuuuuckkk daaaaAAAddyyyeeee…" she howled.

Jae felt her whole body tense, and after that he found that he needed to hold up almost her entire weight. Still he did his best to keep working his cock a few inches in and out of her as she came.

What wetness there was between them multiplied as Umji cried out for her dad and her pussy spasmed with him inside her. Jae would remember forever the way her body shook adorably as his cock thrust an orgasm upon her.

It had happened so fast. It had all happened so fast. Umji had been worried, that maybe she was making a mistake, or that things would go awry if she tried to convince her daddy to fuck her. But as her body quaked and the most incredible pleasure she'd ever felt washed over her body like a wave, Umji's worries disappeared entirely. She merely basked in the feeling of having her daddy inside her, and the climax that their incest had brought her. An unknown period of time passed while Umji came down from her peak. Eventually, her body did allow her to take a full breath, and she could finally take in the reality of being impaled on her father's cock at the kitchen counter

Umji smiled widely and looked back at her dad, "Wowww…" she said at last.

Jae smiled too, squeezing his daughter tight and feeling her lean back into him.

"Daddy… that was… mnhhh…" she cooed when he kissed her neck, "that was incredible…"

Jae kept kissing his daughter's neck with appreciation. Still lodged securely inside her, there was no amount of kisses he could give that would communicate the intense emotions he felt for her just then.

Umji, with some effort and whimpering, stood up on her toes and pushed her dad away from her with a hand on his hip behind her. She could feel every inch of him sliding slowly from within her; his length seemed endless. When his tip finally emerged with an adorable puff of air, Umji felt empty, and desperate to have him back inside her again.

She turned right there in front of him, facing her dad for the first time since they'd become much more than simply father and daughter. The way he looked at her made Umji swoon in his affection, it was just like he always had, but with something extra. He was hungry for her, gazing down at her with love and lust that was clear in his eyes.

"I love you so much daddy," she said, with a coy and hopeful look, looking nervous now that she and her dad were face to face, "I hope you aren't mad at me for being slutty."

Jae took his daughter's downturned face in his hands, "Umji, I love you honey. I enjoyed fucking you just as much as you did!"

She grinned happily in his hands before standing on her tiptoes to kiss him.

"But you didn't cum yet daddy," she observed, "I don't think you can enjoy it JUST as much as me until you do!"

Jae looked down to where his daughter had now taken hold of his member and was gently stroking him, eased by the wetness she'd left there.

It occurred to him, for the first time, that he'd already irresponsibly fucked his little girl with his bare cock and not a bit of protection.

"That's sweet of you honey, but we can't do anymore until I get a condom."

'Shit,' he thought, realizing that he likely didn't have any in the house, "I don't think I have any either; you know about safe sex right Umji?"

"I know we already had unprotected sex if that's what you're asking?" There was that attitude he loved from her… sometimes.

"Yes, we did," Jae growled as his daughter stroked him more intently while he was trying to be responsible, "but that was not smart of me sweetheart, we'll have to stop for now." It was almost laughable that somehow Jae thought stopping now would be wise in light of all that they'd already done. Jae knew it, and so did his daughter. She wasn't giving up that easy.

"But daaaaddy!" she whined, sounding both adorable and incredibly sexy all at once.

"I know we're not supposed to, but I really want you to." She looked up at him the puppy-dog eyes that had never failed to melt him her whole life.

She was still stroking him, a most surreal reality as Jae tried to follow his fatherly instinct. "I know you do sweetie, but it's too risky. You could get pregnant if even one little swimmer gets inside of you."

"Dad," she said more seriously now, "you already had your big cock inside me without a condom, and my sex-ed teacher told us that you can get pregnant even if the man doesn't cum inside you."

Jae just listened in disbelief.

"Will this convince you?" Umji asked, making sure he was paying attention.

In one swift motion, Umji reached down and pulled her father's t-shirt off.

'Good God,' Jae thought, almost saying it aloud. As if things couldn't get any more dream-like, seeing Umji's fully naked body right there in front of him set Jae's reservations to flame. He tried desperately to put them out, but instead found himself overcome by the sight of her and the feeling of her fingers once again wrapping around his incredibly hard cock.

"Mom wouldn't let me be on birth control daddy, but we can get the pill afterwards… if you want."

Those words, he'd heard them before. 'Wait… what did she just say?'

But he didn't have time to question her. Umji tugged at his penis with one hand and walked over to the table nearby. She pushed the runner and flower arrangement out of the way and then sat on the edge with her father's cock still in her grasp. Jae followed along in an obedient daze.

He was remembering scenes from his dream again. Had it happened this way? Each word she spoke, he felt he'd heard before.

"I know it's risky daddy, but you always told me you HAVE to take risks." Umji suggested, twisting his words to something he never intended and yet he couldn't help but agree with her.

"That's not what I meant, Umji, and you know it."

"Maybe, but I also know that I dreamed about you shooting all your sticky cum in my pussy daddy. I dreamed it was the most incredible feeling, and I think you want to too.

She was stroking him with purpose, pulling him closer to her and once again aligning his cockhead with the entrance to her recently virgin pussy.

He did want to. Jae had dreamed it too. It came back to him in flashes, but she was right. It was the most incredible feeling. His brain had fought hard not to acknowledge it when he awoke, due to the absurdity, the absolute forbiddenness and impossibility of ever having the chance. But here was his teenage daughter in front of him, and he WANTED to fuck her again, he needed to.

"Don't you want to cum inside me daddy?" Umji asked, goading him one final time. "Put it in, daddy, I want to watch your cock going inside me this time."

She hadn't expected him to give in so quickly. She thought she'd have to get him to agree to pull out and then somehow convince his other brain that it'd be a good idea not to. But suddenly, Umji saw a change in her father's eyes. Something had been let loose inside him and they both knew it.

Jae growled aloud as he lined up his tip at Umji's entrance and pushed right inside her. Umji cried out, "Fuuuuuck, Daddy, wait… uh, go slow."

Like before, her pussy put up a good fight and tried its damndest to keep his wide cock from piercing it. But another quick withdrawal and push and Jae was able to bury half his cock. Again… three quarters.

When he finally got to his tip once more and thrust forth, they both moaned aloud until he bottomed out against the pretty brunette's cervix.

"Daddy…ohmyGod…it feels bigger…uhhhh…why does it feel bigger??"

Jae didn't answer; he simply withdrew about halfway and then pushed into her again. The sight of her naked little body on the table, perfect breasts and that innocent, beautiful face… the way his cock seemed to fit so naturally inside her… the sounds she made… it was all enough to drive him mad with lust.

"You like driving your dad crazy, Umji?" he asked her, thrusting again, "is this what you wanted?"

Umji was gazing down at where her daddy was impaling her with each thrust. It seemed impossible that he was able to fit something she could barely wrap her hands around inside her pussy like that, and each time he did she quivered with wonder. Umji only nodded her head in response to her father. She wanted him more than anything.

They could both hear the slick sound of dad's cock sliding in and out of his daughter's little tunnel; Umji was practically dripping with wetness. The house was otherwise quiet, filled rhythmically with a pant or cry from Umji as her dad shoved into her again.

"Fuck me daddy," Umji begged, "ohhhgodDad… it feels amazing… your cock is so big… does my pussy feel good?"

Words no father would ever expect to hear, but Jae once again considered himself the luckiest father in the world.

"Yes little one…unghhhhh… daddy loves fucking you so much…"

"What about…mnhhh… cumming inside me daddy? Will you shoot all your sticky sperm inside me so I can feel it?"

He should tell her no. Absolutely not; he could not risk cumming inside his unprotected daughter. She TOLD him she wasn't on birth control. He simply couldn't.

But that look, that little body with her breasts bouncing youthfully each time his hips connected with hers. The way she was pleading with him to fill her up with the very stuff that had brought her into the world.

And he was close. He'd been close since the minute he first pushed his tip into Umji's teenage pussy. They could go to the drugstore after and get Umji taken care of, 'if he wanted,' she'd said.

The sheer risk, the utter illegality of fucking his beautiful daughter until he shot spunk right into her fertile pussy… he wanted to do it more than anything. He would.

"You want me to cum in you baby?"

"Yes daddy, please."

God it was so wrong, but somehow the thought of his seed swimming inside his own daughter's pussy, searching determinedly for her egg, to put her daddy's baby inside her. That very part of his dream resurfaced as he felt his orgasm approach. He didn't want to merely dream it; he wanted to feel it for himself.

"Please daddy…please…ohhhh…" Umji cried

He gripped her just above the hipbones, securing her tiny lower half as he plunged his cock into her again and again. She tried to wrap her legs around him, but it was difficult to do any more than just let her daddy fuck her and moan when she felt him as deep as he could go.

"Daddy, I'm going to cum again…" she managed, "Ohfuckk… your big cock is gonna…mnuhhhh…make me come again."

The table shook. The vase for the flower arrangement upon it wobbled as Jae rocked his little girl's body upon it with reckless abandon.

"Cum with me daddy…uhhhh…uhhhh…uhhhh…" she panted, "cum in my pussy…so naughty… Godddd… I could get pregnant so easily right now…"

That was it, they were both done for.

"Oh Umji… my bad little girl… daddy's gonna cum inside you…fuckkk…I'm cumming…

It had built and built. Each thrust, each inch that slid inside his daughter and back out again brought him closer to orgasm with each passing second. Umji had felt that same incredible sensation as her dad prodded a hidden spot deep inside her pussy relentlessly. She didn't want to cum until she felt it.

Umji got one more good look at her father's penis disappearing inside her, and one more good look at his face. He gripped her hips so tight that it hurt, and threw his head back so she knew it was finally happening.

He slammed all the way into her, and Umji felt it.

A gush of heat rushed into her pussy. Jae planted deeply inside her and shot his first jet of sperm as deep into his daughter's womb as was possible. Umji howled, feeling its warmth filling her, and like a trigger, she was fired into a climax of her own. Then another pulse of spunk followed, soundly against her cervix, this one seemingly bigger than the last and sending her further into an orgasm that nearly rendered the tiny brunette unconscious.

The realization that Jae was shooting his sperm deep into his sweet, teenage daughter, no condom and no reservations made his orgasm all the more powerful. It was the most incredible thing he'd ever felt.

Likewise, the sensation of a startling amount of semen flooding her unprotected womb had Umji shuddering and panting through an orgasm even more jarring than her first.

If someone had walked into the kitchen just then, they would have seen a most unthinkable sight. Both father and daughter could scarcely believe it themselves. But they were powerless to do any more than stay on course, dad's cock emitting a few more forbidden jets of seed into Umji's pussy and the young brunette trying to merely breathe as her orgasm wracked her body.

Laid out and entirely his, Umji was the most beautiful thing Jae could ever imagine. He HAD imagined her, in this very position, but seeing her in front of him was far more rewarding. Her back had been arched, her breasts heaving proudly and her miniature pussy still enveloped him in incestuous purity.

Both Umji and her father could the feel the warm of his semen searching to fill every possible place within Umji's womb, so much so that it was seeping out around Jae's buried member.

Umji finally spoke, once her muscles had relaxed and she could sit up to look at her father again.

"God daddy, I didn't think I could cum even harder than the first time."

"I know baby, you looked so pretty just now. It made me cum even harder too."

"You did cum a lot daddy! I felt it all shooting into me, it feels so good still." Umji said sweetly.

"It felt good to me too sweetheart, even though it was the most reckless thing I've ever done."

"You mean daddies aren't supposed to shoot their sperm inside their daughter's?" She asked with a big, mischievous grin on her face, "with no condom… when they're right in the middle of their cycle?"

Jae glared at his bad little teenager. Umji knew damn well that they shouldn't have done that, but she clearly liked teasing him, and speaking the forbidden act aloud.

"No, Umji, they aren't." Jae retorted.

"Well then it shouldn't feel so good daddy, because it felt like that was exactly what we were supposed to do when you were cumming inside me."

Just then, a door opened and closed upstairs. They both heard it, and looked around frantically. It must have been Umji's brother, Jinwoo, finally waking up.

Jae did the only thing he could think to do. He scooped his daughter off the table, knowing he'd left the t-shirt she'd cast off behind, hooked the shorts around his ankles on one foot, and carried his daughter into his study nearby. Umji whimpered, feeling her little hips urged just a bit farther onto her father as he held her, still lodged inside. Jae closed and locked the door behind them.

It was just in time. Seconds later, he heard the fridge open in the kitchen and his son call:

"Guys??? Anybody home."

Jae looked at his daughter, seeing a look of alarm change to a relieved smile. She giggled, quietly, as she realized how narrowly they'd escaped.

"That is not funny, Umji," Jae whispered to his rambunctious teen.

"It's a little funny," Umji replied playfully.

Jae was not pleased, but he wasn't about to be upset with Umji; she hadn't done anything wrong, per se. He had yet to even withdraw his only partly softened member from her; his love for Umji was far from abated by a close call.

Knowing they couldn't stay in his office forever, Jae finally began to slide his cock out of Umji's charged pussy. They both watched, mesmerized, as it withdrew, inch by inch. Umji whimpered, complaining at the feeling of emptiness it left in its wake.

Just as his tip finally appeared from between the tiny pink lips of Umji's slit, they both drew in a breath. Following his head, a big pearl of white semen formed at her entrance. It was thick and potent looking. Umji gasped as it seeped out of her.

"God, there's so much. Do you always cum so much daddy?" Umji asked innocently.

"No, I guess not."

"Just for me then dad?" She crooned.

"I guess so little one; it sure looks like a lot huh?"

"Uh huh! Don't let it drip out daddy; if you're going to take a risk, you always give it one hundred percent or more, right?"

Jae rolled his eyes at his own words repeated to him in a completely inappropriate context. Still, he scooped the trickle of spunk from where it had run between his daughter's lips and pushed it back inside her along with the head of his cock.

"Ouuuuwwwfuckk… careful… I'm already sore from you taking my virginity daddy."

Jae savored the feeling of his tip inside Umji for a few more seconds before withdrawing it again. Though he wasn't about to make assumptions, something told him that it wouldn't be the last time he was inside his beautiful daughter.

His dream hadn't taken him this far. What was he supposed to do now? Umji was naked, her little opening all messy and covered in his spunk, and they were stuck in his study with his son likely still milling around in the kitchen. Still, this strange feeling lingered that nothing bad would happen as a result of their little bout of incest.

"You've got to get ready for school, Umji, and your brother is right outside."

"We wouldn't want him to see that daddy fucked his big sister and came inside her without protection right?" Umji finished, she loved saying it over and over, "That would be setting a bad example."

Again, Jae rolled his eyes, but he secretly loved hearing the naughty words from his baby's mouth.

"I'll distract him, and you run through the living room to go get cleaned up for school." Jae schemed.

"Okay daddy," she said, "but wait!"

She pulled the two of them together and stood up to kiss him once more. They hadn't the chance for foreplay before, so kissing her there on the desk felt new and wonderful. For a moment, they were like teenagers, well BOTH like teenagers, and their tongues intertwined and hands grabbed for each other.

Jae backed off to take a breath, seeing a satisfied smile on his daughter's face.

"Okay sweetie, you ready?"

"Ready." she affirmed.

Walking over to the door after getting his clothes in order, Jae unlocked it quietly and looked out. Jinwoo was facing away from them, thank God, and watching TV on the tiny set near the coffee pot… the very spot where he'd just taken his teenage daughter's virginity.

"Go ahead sweetheart," he whispered, placing a hand on Umji's butt and ushering her out into the living room. As she trotted across the room, he spied a stream of his own cum dribbling from Umji's pussy, God was his life going to change from then on.

"Hey buddy," Jae greeted his son, entering the kitchen from the side opposite his retreating daughter. "Up earlier than usual this morning?"

And as he should have expected, Umji paused just before she could climb the stairs to her room, looking back at her dad and wiggling her butt at him the way she that started the unbelievable morning off. He gave her a wide-eyed glare, and Umji smiled before disappearing upstairs.

Jae was in space as he chatted with his still half-asleep son in the kitchen. He still had yet to cope with the fact that his dreams were seemingly coming true, simply because he'd had them. And somehow he was expected to accept that fucking his daughter was now part of his reality as well?!

He only got one more moment by the front door with his daughter before she ran out to meet her friend who'd honked.

"Bye sweetie, have a good day at school… I love you." The second part of his words to her were laden with meaning. Umji could feel the gravity of them as he laid them on her.

"I will daddy," she said, leaning in close and whispering in his ear, "because I still have all your sticky cum in my pussy. Who knows, I could be pregnant by second period."

Jae's jaw dropped.

"Love you daddy," she sang, giving him a kiss on the cheek and swiftly leaving out the door.

He'd forgotten about that little part - that he'd promised himself to take Umji to the drugstore for one of those emergency "plan B" pills.

As he watched his little teenager bounce out to the car, and then give him an incredible look of love and lust and everything in between before she stepped into the vehicle, Jae's resolve faltered.

Truthfully, I wasn't being completely honest with my parents either. Then again, they wouldn't get nearly as upset with me if I wasn't telling the truth as Eunha. I was in college and she was in high school. After all the shit I'd pulled in my senior year, my little sis was unlikely to get away with anything. She was lucky to sneak by without them seeing what she was wearing as she walked out the door. Her bare legs weren't exactly easy to miss.

It wasn't the first time either. Only two weeks ago I'd found Eunha passed out on the back stoop to our house. Obviously she knew some of the same tricks as I; if you were just quiet enough when opening the back door you could avoid walking past our parents' room on the way to your own after curfew.

I was on my way in and there was my little sis "sleeping" with her head against the post as if she'd just decided to take a seat on the way in, or so she told me when I shook her awake. But before I did… well I couldn't just un-see what she was wearing; besides, I hadn't the wits to complain. A little skirt that was fanned out where she sat, a snug cotton tank top that's black in color complemented her skin perfectly… she looked cute. I remember thinking then that if she was just another girl at the party I was coming from I probably would have tried to take her home.

That night she had gotten a little too drunk and walked home; she needed every bit of the support I offered as I took her upstairs to bed. Though that night was no different than the two or three times before when I'd found her in a similar state, I hoped she would finally take my advice not to come home so drunk again. Maybe next time I wouldn't be there to sling her over my shoulder on the way up the stairs. And I don't know many guys who would have covered her up so our parents didn't see her clothes all bunched around her chest and waist after I'd dropped her drunken self on the bed.

I think she knew I had done it, because she was especially nice to me that next day. I guess we understood each other better than I thought sometimes. It was probably the same reason that we exchanged that glance of knowing when we heard each other's answers to the question "what are your plans tonight?" from our dad. Sure I had the brotherly instinct to be worried about her in that outfit she couldn't quite hide under her coat. But I wouldn't stand in her way I was sure she'd be smart… enough.

And that was pretty much the last thought I had of her after I walked out the door. I took my truck over to my friend Minho's where we were meeting a few more friends. Minho had gotten us four tickets to an outdoor concert and our other three friends were going to try and sneak in - it wasn't too hard anyway. As soon as we were all loaded in the cab and truck bed both, a couple of cases of beer tucked between legs, we took off to a place a few miles outside the city.

When we got there of course the drinking started. there was more booze than I thought; I knew I'd have to leave my car behind. We all agreed to meet back at Mina's house where apparently nobody was home and then it was off to the front gate. Mina's friend Momo had caught my eye so I made sure to be near her when we went past the gate and inevitably lost a few stragglers. Momo was a tiny brunette with way bigger tits than I would have expected - probably due to a helpful bra. Her cute face didn't hurt but damn… I wondered if she had caught me staring one of the few times I couldn't take my eyes off her chest.

But once I got in… whoa… I didn't worry too much that Momo would be my go-to girl for the night because there were thousands of others. Hundreds…thousands, well I guess I am not great at approximating numbers but the venue was probably bigger than a football field in total. I saw the back fence where my friends would likely try and get in and headed to it.

"You jerk…" I heard from the bushes while standing there flirting with Momo.

It was Mina followed by a smiling Sung, the most drunk of our bunch that night, and I could tell he had just smacked her bare leg and probably a good handful of her ass. I couldn't help but laugh and neither could Momo. She put a hand on my arm and leaned in. I had to admit, she was pretty hot compared to a lot of the girls there; maybe I wouldn't have to even try that hard.

We all got together and stood in-line for a beer while I admired Momo and the other girls walking around in all manner of outfits and some in practically nothing at all. The music we were seeing was heavily electronic so from my little experience I knew this would be nothing short of a rave. I was starting to feel pretty dazed and that's probably why I was getting handsy with Momo.

By the time the music had started I'd lost count of my beer intake. I was holding her and Momo was rubbing against me. There really isn't a better feeling than the rumble of bass deep in your chest and the warm skin of a pretty girl close to you. Especially when she's feeling the same warm tingling that was pulling me closer to her.

At some point, I don't know when, we got separated. Perhaps it was the tan-skinned exotic looking girl who was leaning back with her hand caressing my neck. I looked down and she was wearing a top with fabric that crisscrossed her body so her sides were left bare. Her abdomen was just as tan as the rest of her and from the times she looked back at me I could see her eyes were no less alluring.

I think we made out for some time, but after talking to her for only a moment or so I realized, unfortunately, that she was either too dim-witted or too drunk to pass for more than a good-looking dance partner. The music was phenomenal, I was just the right amount of drunk, and I was flitting around from girl to girl and dancing like a fool. I was having a better time than I could have hoped for and even more so when I finally found my group of friends again. I remember thinking we should go to concerts like that more often when a really popular song came on and we started rough-housing and hollering as it began.

In the middle of the song there was a sudden jolt in the tempo and we were jumping up and down to the beat. I looked back. The crowd was jumping too, waves rippling back over the ocean of fans. Colored lights panned this way and that with the music, the beat of drums being absorbed by a dense blanket of people.

I was jumping and fist-pumping and doing all of the dumb stuff that seemed to be perfectly acceptable in that moment. Once I jumped and caught a glimpse of a guy crowd surfing. Again I jumped and saw the huge cloud of smoke that was hovering over the crowd. Once more and I caught a glimpse of what had to be the least dressed girl at the party. Naturally, I looked for her again.

Her whole back was bare, and it was all I could see of her through the throngs of people between us. I couldn't be sure but naturally I hoped her front was bare as well. She was jumping around wildly like me, and when she somewhat turned my way once or twice I could see she definitely wasn't wearing anything to support her breasts. They weren't huge, but from the side they looked like a nice little handful. It wasn't the first shirtless girl at the concert but usually the topless girls weren't the best to look at. This one had a toned little body and she looked like she knew how to use it.

I wandered forward without saying anything to my friends. A pang of guilt struck me for ditching them after we'd spent half the concert looking for each other, but I had to get closer to this girl. It was denser the closer I got to her. Not only was she farther up but it seemed like many of the guys around had the same idea as me. I pretended like I was pushing through to find my friends; that always seemed to work. All I ever got was the occasional grunt or mutter of frustration. I am a pretty decent sized guy so most people avoid conflict with me, I suppose.

I was about ten feet from her and my heart started to pound. I realized I was nervous. Something about the way this girl wasn't letting any of her leering onlookers near and seemed to be totally in her own world had me breathing fast and wondering what I would say. I watched her bob her head side to side, extend her arms up in the air and sway with the droning music the band was striking up in that moment.

The closer I got the better she looked… or maybe that was just the booze. When she turned to the side I saw a purple butterfly sticker over her nipple. Holy crap was that hot. It was almost as if seeing so much of her and yet being denied her fully naked form made me want her ten times more. The guts on this girl to wear so little to a concert that was sure to be full of young men with low morals… I resolved to take a shot.

I could see she had dirty pink hair now, and the only thing she seemed to have on besides two butterfly stickers was a short denim skirt. It wasn't unlike the one my little sister was hiding on her way out the door. I guess both of these girls knew how to get attention, though I hoped nobody had ever seen my Eunha without a top on, or so my protective instinct cautioned me. I finally made it close enough to make a move on the cutie, but not without a strong shoulder from a guy in a polo slightly larger than me. He yelled something and though I tried to ignore and walk past, I guess he wasn't pleased that I was getting between him and the nearly naked cutie. He grabbed my shoulder…

"Hey asshole!" he shouted and spun me his way.

I looked at him and tensed, wondering if I was going to have to defend myself or throw a punch.

"Relax man," I said, "I'm just looking for somebody."

"Fuck you!" he responded unreasonably, "you're just trying to get to the front!"

Usually, that would be true, but this time I was just trying to get near the most intoxicating girl I'd seen at the show. I readied myself to fight when I heard a voice behind me:

"OPPA!?"

The big guy's eyes darted over my shoulder. My fists were clenched and my already pounding heart had converted my nervous energy to adrenaline… yet the voice caught me off guard. The wide-eyed goon's gaze convinced me it was safe to turn around. And that's when I saw her.

denim skirt, some streaks of body paint across her abdomen and the two butterfly pasties I'd seen before were all there. The phenomenal body, perfect, firm breasts and adorable face I'd seen before too… on my little sister Eunha.

How could I not have seen? How didn't I know from the second I'd seen the familiar skirt? Why had my brain begged me to get closer to her when I must have known, subconsciously even, that this moment would come?

"Oppa!" she shouted again and then ran toward me. Her perfect little breasts jiggled as she pumped her legs and then jumped right at me. I caught her just in time, and it turned me toward the guy who had picked a fight. He glared, but it didn't seem he was going to interrupt us.

I could feel Eunha's tits pressed against my chest, and her toned legs firmly holding her in place. I was confused, a large part of me unwilling to let go of that magnetic pull that had drawn me to her. My little sister was practically naked in my arms and everyone around who had been staring at her for however long was watching us. Nobody could know who she was to me, or so I hoped. My eyes quickly scanned the crowd to see if any of our friends were watching. Her cheer friends were happily distracted near the front of the stage and there was at least a few hundred people between us and my group. I dared take my eyes off the crowd and look Eunha in the eye.

"Hey big bro," she said, still hanging on me like a monkey.

"Hey troublemaker." I said.

She smiled, a big, toothy grin, the way I always loved. Her gaze was a little friendly for a sister, as if the fact that her boobs were squished between us and our hips were locked together wasn't enough. I might have wondered where that was coming from, but I could smell whatever fruity vodka drink she'd had plenty of on her lips.

"YOU LIED!" Eunha pulled back while still seated in my arms and said loudly over the noise. "YOU told mom and dad that you were going to Minho's!"

"Oh yeah?" I asked, "and what about you?"

She scoffed, "what about ME?"

"I thought you were going to Umji's to practice some new cheer and sleep over?"

Eunha snickered guiltily. "Well, maybe I lied a little… you won't tell will you?"

"It depends," I threatened emptily.

Eunha was obviously one of those adorable drunks; I could hear it from the sing-songy inflection in her voice. But if you asked me she should not have been any kind of drunk with the hungry eyes I had seen fixed on her. Once again, maybe it was brotherly instinct or maybe I just knew what those guys were thinking.

I looked again at my little sister in my arms. I didn't know what to think. After all, I had come to her with much different intentions. She was still the same girl who'd just about stopped my heart when I saw her only from the side. Yes, I could see her flexing and moving her hips when I got close enough and her bare back was what had initially caught my eye. Her appearance had captured my attention, but her presence had drawn me in.

I wondered what our parents would think. Set aside Eunha's utter state of undress, and both of our irresponsible intoxication. What would they say if they saw Eunha wrapped around her brother with her teenage chest and tiny hips held tight to me. What would they say if they saw her moving up and down to the beat of the music, causing her to rub up against my already confused manhood… wait…?

She WAS doing it. Whether intentionally or not, that little minx… she was bouncing herself rhythmically and it was simply not the kind of contact a little sister should be making with her brother. She had to know… but as I looked at her again and saw that carefree smile and open mouth yelling out to the band, I knew I couldn't hold it against her.

I also knew I couldn't hold IT against her either. I was reacting to her attentions in a way that made me all the more conflicted. I lifted Eunha from me, quite easily except when she fought to hold on to me. I always loved her playfulness.

When I set her down again I was treated to another uninhibited look at her beautiful body. My little sister's tits or not, my hands struggled to stay at my sides and not reach out and touch the perky mounds that sagged not an inch on her chest. And those stickers, those fucking butterfly stickers… There was something so appealing about them - a childish and playful symbol that decorated my seductive and naughty little sister.

"You don't approve…" she said with a frown. Eunha must have caught me looking her up and down.

I used it as another excuse to gaze. Her tight tummy was streaked with paint like somebody had grabbed for her. I burned inside thinking it might have been some asshole in the crowd.

"What do you want me to say?" She had turned around now and was looking at the band while talking to me over her shoulder. Her cute butt was no less provoking; it sat proudly under a skirt that was too short to wear anywhere in my opinion.

She turned and her fingers grazed my face, just like the girl before had. I shivered at her touch; I wasn't supposed to like her doing that. "I dono…" she replied coyly. "Tell me I'm pretty at least…"

She turned again and bit her lower lip. GOD she was either a brilliant or totally natural seductress. I would tell her anything at that point.

But I still managed to hold back. "Well yea you're pretty…" I told her. I had to blink off the surging/tingling feeling of the alcohol as I tried to finish my thought. "…I just don't like all these guys staring at you."

I looked around. Maybe I was overreacting.

"Well now that my big brother is here, I think you can stop worrying." I felt her butt brush against me while she was dancing. She grabbed my arm and slung it around her. I could feel her naked front warm against my forearm.

"Shouldn't you be with some girl or something, not hanging with your little sister?" Eunha teased.

"Uh uh, now that I've found you, I'm not taking my eyes off you!" I replied quickly.

Eunha smiled and pressed her head against my shoulder, flattered. I hadn't meant it like that…

"That's not what I meant… I'm just saying…"

She turned away, seemingly pleased enough with the compliment I'd unintentionally paid her. I gave up, frustrated with her and simultaneously disarmed by her confidence.

"What about you Ms. butterflies?" She let out an incredulous 'uh!' like I'd somehow offended her by acknowledging it. "I'm surprised you haven't chosen one of your many admirers."

She was quick to respond too, "Well I'm with you aren't I?"

She looked me in the eye for a few seconds, and before I could say anything she turned back around. I would have argued, I should have, but it was true. She couldn't have known how I'd found her but I was guilty nonetheless. Eunha was by far the most interesting girl I'd come across the whole night, among thousands.

I couldn't keep my composure for too long either. I was still plenty drunk and so was she. After a minute or two of inner conflict and debating whether I should take Eunha home, leave her by herself or stay there with my scantily clad little sis, the music chose for me.

I really did love this band, and before I knew it I was dancing around just like before. This time, however, I was finally with a girl I actually wanted to be around. She was holding my arm, spinning around and I was enjoying watching her have a good time. Heck, I was having a great time myself, slowly forgetting to be careful with my hands… and my eyes with my newfound dance-partner.

I got somewhat lost in it all. Eunha was so gorgeous, and the music so entrancing… when I look back I remember my hands on her hips, running daringly up her side. I remember feeling her backside nudging against my front and the swelling it caused in my jeans. People were looking at us now and again, but nobody knew our secret. There was an attraction there that shouldn't have been, but it was ours and ours alone. I could dance with my little sister however I wanted, touch her wherever I wanted, and feel however I wanted. As long as she was by my side at this concert, nothing was forbidden.

Eunha stumbled once. I laughed at her and she feigned that she was upset. She even looked cute doing it. I worried for a moment that she might have been too drunk. Then she went back to dancing with me, leaning more heavily and being a little less inconspicuous about her affections. I felt her hands on mine. They guided me to her belly, where I could feel the feel the ridges of body-paint, the tautness of her skin, and even the dangly piercing that marked her belly-button.

She rolled her head back into me, with eyes mostly closed.

I had to act; I could have let this whole thing run its course and lead me wherever I was headed. But I knew where that would take me, and I was her older brother. I had a responsibility to Eunha and I was going to take care of her.

"It's time to go." I said, taking hold of her shoulders and saying into her ear.

"Mmmmh…okay." She said, standing up straighter and grinding her ass into me. I winced and breathed deeply.

Taking her hand I moved to our left. My car was somewhere parked out in the woods. We'd driven up close enough to hear the opener but off the beaten path to conceal the excessive drinking that usually took place before the concert. My friends wouldn't be coming back to the car, but I needed to take Eunha somewhere, if only to sleep it off.

I was determined as I began to weave through the crowd. I thought Eunha was going to just follow drunkenly along. She started to resist. 'What the heck!' I thought as I had to pull at her arm more firmly. I looked back and saw her brows furrowed and an angry glare.

I realized pretty quickly that my little sister had been acting a bit drunker than she actually was. Maybe she was using it as an excuse to be so carefree when we were dancing earlier. She hadn't resisted when we first left, but maybe she was expecting something else - not her brother chaperoning her to the car.

When we got clear of the densest part of the crowd I stopped and addressed my fuming little sister. What a sight she was: half-naked in denim and black and throwing a mini-tantrum. It was hard for me to stick to my purpose instead of acting on the urges I was feeling toward Eunha. I had to be the responsible one here, I didn't know just how much my little sister had to drink and how she was feeling about the way we were dancing earlier. I suspected she would have let it go further if I hadn't stopped.

"So…what…" Eunha said as she planted her feet and stared me down, "you're just gonna take me home and that's it?"

"No." I responded, "I was going to take you back to the truck and we can listen to the rest of the concert from there."

"Oh…okay." The corners of her mouth showed an embarrassed smile.

She took my hand, put it around her waist and walked, more amicably this time, side by side with me to the truck. It was getting a little colder now and I knew Eunha would be chilly, I could feel goosebumps on her bare skin. I pulled her tightly to me, my fingers pressing in to her warm, soft side.

When we finally got to my truck we were a ways from the crowd. The music still filled the empty woods around us and shafts of light penetrated the canopy of darkened treetops. It was an eerie place, made warm by the presence of Eunha at my side.

I hopped up into the truck bed and bent down to help my little sister up with me. Locking my hands under her arms I swiftly pulled her up and set her down in front of me. I couldn't avoid how close she came as her toes found the metal bed. I think she was impressed by the way I manhandled her, and I by the ease with which I could lift the tiny cutie. I don't care if she was my sister or not; feeling her youthful body slide into place pressed firmly to my front was enough to make my eyes roll back.

We stood there for a silent moment, neither of us knowing what to do next. Usually, with tension so thick I'd want nothing but to feel her lips on mine, but that wasn't an option. She nuzzled me, touching the tip of her nose to mine and breathing deeply. She was awaiting my next move.

After what felt like an eternity I reached down for the blankets in the storage locker, unfurling them and setting a few for us to lay on. I quickly positioned myself in the corner facing the concert to escape from our suggestive pose; Eunha followed and once again nuzzled under my arm.

My head swam with racing questions. Why were we acting like this? Why couldn't I just act the big brother and keep Eunha safe until she was sober enough to bring home? Why did every touch of her skin feel so electric?

It had to be the booze, or at least that's what I told myself despite the fact that it'd been an hour or two since my last drink. As soon as I settled in, threw a blanket over the two of us and felt my little sister snuggled up to me my worries began to melt away. The music, once again, captured me and the safety and warmth of our getaway was just what we both needed. A few people passed the truck but nobody close enough to notice us. It felt private, like we were all alone with nobody to bother us.

"I'm glad you found me," my little sister said, breaking the silence and staring up at me with her chin on my chest.

"I'm glad I found you too," I replied, "I don't know how much longer that pack of circling dogs would have left you alone."

Eunha giggled, "you think they saw something they liked?" She was clearly getting some enjoyment from goading me.

"More like they didn't see something… your clothes!"

Eunha laughed adorably and was clearly unphased this time by me calling out her outfit. In fact, she flipped the blanket off of us and opened up to me, causing her breasts to shake in place and her front to be utterly exposed to my view.

"You mean I'm not wearing enough?" she said, glancing down at herself and inviting me to do the same.

I couldn't NOT look. I set my eyes on her, seeing her perky breasts laying hardly any flatter and her athletic frame leading down to her bunched skirt. I had my eyes fixed upon her, but hers had found something else. She'd revealed her beautiful teenage body to me by flipping the blanket back, but she could see my lower half as well. And I was totally hot for her; there was no hiding the bulge in my shorts.

Eunha was clearly taken aback. As of yet I hadn't given her any direct indication that I was feeling lustful thoughts toward my little sister. And though she'd danced quite suggestively with me, we could still go home without feeling we needed to hide anything.

Yet my hardness had Eunha's mouth agape. Except it was not in disgust but rather something else. She knew what was going on in my head. I needed to be quick to act, to snub out the suggestion that I'd made unintentionally with my erection. But I was not in any position to think or act quickly. I didn't intend to… it was all too much and it was like Eunha was begging me to do something rash.

I planted my hand firmly under her breast, my thumb and forefinger plying the soft padded skin between them. Above sat the thin shroud of her butterfly and higher still a wide eyed and still open mouthed gaze from my little sister. She felt wonderful, and I finally had my hand on her teenage breast as I'd wanted to all night. I moved my fingers around, massaging her daringly.

Eunha's head rolled back a bit and she breathed in apprehensively. When I touched her more firmly next it elicited a soft "uhhh…" from her open mouth.

I kept moving my fingers in circles, handling her wonderful chest and marveling at the firmness of her unhindered breast. She let me continue long enough to build confidence. I took more of her in my hand and she sighed again, I could feel my little sister's hips begin to move involuntarily.

"Mmmmhh…Oppa" she cooed again. "We shouldn't… this is really naughty."

But her hips betrayed her words. They had found my leg and I could feel the heat from between hers as she urged herself against me. I explored her chest with my hand, moving it between her two breasts and up to her neck, then back to her other breast, feeling the butterfly sticker on my palm.

I wanted to feel more, so I pried at the edge of one sticker.

"Uhhhh Oppa… you can't," she protested, while continuing to gyrate on my leg.

I chose to listen to her body instead, and slowly peeled the wing of the butterfly backward. I watched her intently; she made no move to stop me. When I'd peeled enough to see the faintest denim of her small nipple she trembled with sensation. I pulled it off the rest of the way and saw in full what I'd been hoping for all night.

I intended to get to her other sticker but I immediately placed my hand on her breast and tested it gently. Her nipple must have been sensitive because she trembled once again.

I guess the heightened intensity of her further nakedness worked to my advantage because soon after, as my hand was sliding open-palmed over her taut stomach I felt hers moving slowly as well. First I felt it on my hip, then the soft spot of my pelvis, and then… as if it were her first time, her fingers lightly touched the bulge in my shorts.

It was my turn to groan. I had been tortured by Eunha's body all night and now she was finally moving to help relieve me. At first her hand dared not progress, resting enticingly over my hard cock with only layers of clothing between. But as I got more aggressive with my own hands and I helped pressure my knee back toward her grinding hips, my little sister found her confidence.

She wrapped as much of her hand around me as the fabric would allow and I gasped in response.

"Wowww," she whispered. It must have been bigger than she expected.

All the while, as my little sister was gaining the tenacity to take things further, I was already doing so myself. The sight of her exposed breast and my hand descending from it down her flat stomach was amazing enough, but my intentions to go lower had my heart pumping twice as hard.

My fingers reached the elastic waistband atop her denim skirt.

I could feel her breathing in and out, her abs tightening rhythmically.

We were both waiting for what I would do next. After a moment, I had waited long enough; I had to have more of my teenage sister.

I urged my fingertips between, feeling the soft skin and gentle curve of her hipbone as I did so. When I was just short of my target, Eunha's hand quickly found mine. Her palm came to rest atop mine, with the skirt between us.

Eunha's eyes looked up at me, full of desire and apprehension both. She bit at her lower lip before saying, "You should stop… unhhh… don't you think you should stop?"

She was probably right. If I didn't hold back now, things could go a lot further. I didn't know if my little sister was virgin but deep down I longed to find out. I wanted to have her in so many ways, to fuck her like she had been practically begging me all night. If the brother in me didn't intervene I might end up acting out every lust-filled vision I'd dreamt up while at Eunha's side all night, taking her in every position I'd longed to since I first caught glimpse of the beautiful cutie.

The decision was easy then. With Eunha's hand still firmly upon my member, and mine beneath her skirt as my eyes beheld her young, nearly-naked body, I threw caution to the wind. My fingers pressed down upon her mound and I watched as my little sister writhed in pleasure. Whether her protest was empty or not, the second my fingers pressured from outside her panties she was gone.

I rubbed in small circles where I could feel the precipice of her tiny opening. Even through the cloth of her bikini underwear I could feel that my little sis was wet for me. She lifted her hips when I didn't press hard enough. The hand that had been there to stop me now pushed my fingers more firmly against her.

Eunha's other hand fumbled around my shorts as she struggled to multi-task. Hard as it may have been for her to cope with her brother's attention to her aching sex, she eventually worked her hand inside my shorts.

Something clicked in me when she finally grasped me firmly, her hand on my bare cock. I was fully overcome with desire, love and lust for my little Eunha. Her pretty face looked focused upon returning the favor I was working on her pussy. Her eyes flitted to mine occasionally and then back to her hand as it worked up and down within my shorts. When our gazes met, there was no more worry or guilt, only the love and understanding of brother and sister with a clear lust for more.

She must have gotten frustrated by the obstacle of my shorts because moments later she hastily tugged the elastic band over the tent that had been formed there. My sizable penis sprang free to the open air and Eunha's longing eyes. They widened as she revealed what her hand already knew to be more than she had expected.

I took her brazenness as invitation, quickly dragging her skirt and panties both down to her knees. Eunha's face cast a second of shyness as I looked down, making sure the blanket hadn't covered my little sister's lower half as I disrobed her. She was totally bare, and from what I could tell her opening as small as I'd ever seen. If I intended to make love to her that night, she was likely to need a lot of time to adjust to my size.

Eunha continued her ministrations and explored all over me, gently grazing my head with her fingertips and testing the weight of my full balls with her hand. I touched down to my little sister's bare pussy for the first time as well. She quivered as I contacted her warmth. With two fingers I straddled her clit and stroked the full length of her young quim.

"Oooohh…fuuuuuck,.." Eunha mewed, "I can't believe we're doing this… feels so… ughhh… good."

I kept at her, rotating my fingers about her button and watching her squirm when I touched her just right. Seeing her back arch, abs ripple and her pretty breasts shift as I pleasured her, I nearly exploded. Eunha's hair was tussled over one eye; with my arm that was wrapped around her I pushed it back and rolled her toward me.

We kissed for the first time.

She tested my lips, pecking at them. I attempted to meet them more firmly but she teased me. I pulled her more tightly to me, yet still she withheld. I could sense her smile and then the breathy giggle that followed it, her breath tickling my chin.

I leaned in closer and caught her. Our lips touched firmly at last, and we both paused. We had already crossed many lines, but kissing my little sister felt equally as intimate, if not more. I pried my lips open a bit. Eunha did the same, pecking at me again. Then she pressed firmly to me, our noses intertwined and my hand left her wanton opening.

Within seconds our tongues were touching for the first time, lightly at first. But then it was more eagerly. I wanted to feel everything my little sister had to offer. Eunha sat up to get a better angle at which to kiss me but I had a bigger plans. I wanted Eunha atop me, in all her beauty, sitting in my lap and kissing me without inhibition.

I fumbled to remove my shorts the rest of the way and then Eunha's skirt. My efforts elicited a laugh from my little pink sis, but she was silenced as soon as I had my hands on her hips and pulled her atop me.

Her knees rested softly on the blanket beneath us.

Her hips had come to rest so that my erection was securely pinned beneath her bare pussy.

She looked down, with heightened awareness at the new contact we were making. I flexed my cock to make it all the more intense for her, for us both. Looking up, with one breast bare and the other still hidden beneath the remaining butterfly, I reached for it. Pausing a moment, as if I hadn't been fondling her other breast for the last ten minutes, I felt her soft skin and teased it.

Then I peeled the sticker off all in one motion. It didn't seem too painful but Eunha inhaled sharply all the same. Now she was totally naked to me. The reality aroused me: my little sister completely naked with her brother's cock actually touching her teenage pussy, But the sight spurred me to action. I urged my hands up her abdomen, holding her firmly and bringing them to her perfect breasts.

I relished the look on Eunha's face as she felt my hands upon her. I couldn't know exactly what was going on in her head but somehow I knew she was as willing a participant as I.

"God you are so beautiful Eunha," I told her, watching a big smile form on her face. She leaned down and kissed me with gratitude. I bet she looked wonderful from behind in her prone position.

After a few seconds she broke the kiss. "You are a good brother, Oppa. I love you so much."

"Somehow, I don't think Mom and Dad would agree," I said, glancing down between us were my erection was planted firmly between her tiny bare lips.

Eunha responded by thrusting her hips forward and backward along the length of my shaft. We both gasped in unison at the sensation. Our contact was near the real thing and at any moment one of us could have taken control and consummated the incestuous act we were building toward.

"Mom and Dad don't know how you protected me from all those creeps… ugh… " she moved back and forth again, "And they don't know how you tried to be good when I was being so naughty with my dancing. Oh fuck…" My little sister's words had made me involuntarily thrust my hips toward her, increasing the contact with her slit.

I had written off so much of Eunha's behavior tonight as drunkenness and now she was admitting to doing it on purpose. The tricky little tease; maybe all of those times her hand or butt had come in contact with my crotch in front of the stage weren't quite so accidental. I doubted it now.

I had one hand massaging her breasts, and another one forged a path between them and up to her neck. I half-encircled it gently and caressed her sensitive skin there.

"Oh Eunha," I said as she once again rolled her hips along my rod. "I want you so badly sis… you're driving me crazy." She obviously took that as an invitation to tease me more, lifting from my hips and letting my tip prod at her pussy. My baby sis pushed just softly enough that I was forbidden entrance before she lowered herself off again and I was rendered helpless.

"I don't want to take advantage… uhhh… " I said as she lifted up and directed my head to her pussy again. Watching me intently and capturing my gaze, she bore down on my tip enough that I held my breath and wondered what she'd do next. If I lifted my hips even an inch now my little sister would be as skewered on me as she was playing at.

She rolled her hips and my head again missed its mark. She was torturing me once more, and I was near taking control and teaching her a lesson. But Eunha had done it so she could lean in and kiss me. It's not that I didn't enjoy making out with the beautiful goddess, but I had been too close not to go further. As if she could read my mind, she removed her lips and hovered close to mine

"Oppa…" she assured me, "I want this."

With that I watched my teenage sister lift her hips from my lap and reach between us. She took hold of my cock and pointed it directly where we both wanted it. She lowered just enough to hold me in place before fixing her eyes upon mine.

All I could do was marvel, placing my hands on her hips lightly and giving my little sister complete control. I watched her, open-mouthed and wide-eyed, gazing down between us as she applied more weight. I could tell from the way her opening resisted me that she would be far tighter than I could have hoped.

"Ohh fuck bro… you're soo big… I gotta go slow."

I longed to be inside her, but I wanted Eunha to be as comfortable as possible. "It's okay sis, take your time."

She was plenty wet, her sliding back and forth already had my shaft glistening in the moonlight. She was the most beautiful sight I'd ever seen. Her dirty pink hair framed her face just so, her eyes were closed for the moment as she concentrated on lowering, torturously slowly. Her toned body held breath as she tried to continue.

I felt my head finally part her little pussy lips and wondered if she could feel me throbbing to be inside her.

And then there was resistance. Eunha's eyes were still closed so I could not search them for answer. I watched her bite her lip as she pushed past what was obviously an uncomfortable obstacle.

"Uhhhh…owwww…" she howled in a mixture of pleasure and pain.

Eunha didn't open her eyes again until she had come to rest. My staff was fully immersed in my little sister and she was panting despite being completely still.

"Oh Eunha," I said, finding her eyes desperately upon mine. "Are you a virgin baby sis?"

She grinned, though her furrowed brow revealed she was still adjusting to having her big brother filling her so completely.

"Not anymore.." she quipped. Eunha was always clever; even, it seemed, when impaled on her brother's cock.

"I didn't… ughhh…" I could feel her pulsing from all the sensation being so full was causing her, "I didn't know Eunha…"

She moved to bring our faces together again. Even the slightest movement seemed to bring her more sensation to cope with and deep breaths by which to do so.

"It's okay Oppa…" she took another breath, "I wanted it to be you…"

I was enamored. My gorgeous sister had given me the most treasured gift she had to offer. Her wonderful personality, her perfect teenage body, and now her eighteen-year virginity was mine. My hands gripped her hips more tightly. We kissed, and simultaneously I helped Eunha lift her tiny pelvis up along the path my erection allowed.

She hummed against my lips. I could feel her tense as my head brushed over her broken hymen. When her entrance finally gave way to the ridges of my tip we broke our kiss. She let the head linger at her opening, threatening entrance at any second.

"Are you ready Eunha?" I asked her.

"Uh huh," she complied.

We both assisted in lowering her down, feeling me slide into my little sister and fill her so perfectly it was like I was meant to be there.

Eunha howled, "Oooooouuuww… fuck Oppa…slower…"

We both watched as inch after inch disappeared into her. I might have urged her faster if not for the marks her nails were leaving in my arms as she held on and took me deeper. Instead I just held her and savored every second that my little sister allowed me to be inside of her. As I watched her naked little body sink lower I remained amazed that I was truly making love to the younger sister I'd known and loved all my life.

Eunha had always been adorable. She'd been the youngest cheerleader when she started high school, she loved to drive boys crazy with whatever outfits our parents would let her get away with, and she had come into her pretty teenage body early on.

Her breasts had been the same size for years, often tucked visibly into the tight-fit clothing she wore. She always had the dimples and cute cheeks, though her blue eyes were equally distracting. Years of being active had sculpted her frame. As I looked at her now I saw that the little sister I'd watched grow up for years had a body to marvel at: thin at the waist with the hint of hipbones, a slender abdomen and the bulge of her ribcage before those mouth-watering teen breasts.

I reached around to grab Eunha's butt. It was firm like the rest of her but definitely something to hold on to. I did so as she continued her up and down movements on my cock.

"Fuckk… Oh God Oppa…" she called out,

"Eunha… ughh… you're so tight sis…" I didn't know how long I could last with my baby sis controlling the tempo and squeezing my shaft so securely.

"Ohmyyygod… I can't believe we're… mmmmhhhh…" she was upping the pace at which she lifted her hips and brought them down to meet mine. I could feel my tip prodding her deep inside, the very end of her tight channel soft against my tip. "I can't believe I'm fucking my brotherrrr…uhhhh"

My hands moved about. One gripped her hip tightly and started to urge her more roughly up and down. The other gripped her side and breast alternately, I wanted to feel as much of her tiny body as I could.

The music still droned in the background. Both of us had ceased hearing it long ago, listening only to each other's breathing and sounds of ecstasy. The lights flickered between the trees and the moon shone down on us from above. Not far off were thousands of people fixated on the loud music and dancing. I thought nothing of it, instead ensnared by my nude baby sister humping herself atop me.

I shifted, sitting upright with my back against the window to the cab. Eunha didn't miss a beat, pressing her breasts firmly against me and rocking her hips in our new position. She lowered herself fully onto me, with her clit pressed against my base. My little sister may have been a virgin, but she was quickly discovering all the ways sex could make her feel.

She rolled her hips around. Locked together my tip sought new ground inside of her and she writhed as it prodded her deep within.

She gasped aloud, "ohhhHHH… Fuuuck bro… It's so far in me…"

"I know Eunha, you feel amazing," I told her, "I don't know how much more I can take."

It was like that only encouraged her. "You can't come yet Oppa… uhhh…" she grabbed on to my neck and shoulder and started rocking her hips in a way no girl I'd been with before had ever done.

"I'm not wearing a c…shit Eunha slow down…I'm not wearing a condom!"

The feeling of my little sister urging my cock in and out of her was racing me toward release faster than I could control…

"Don't cum yet… just wait…" she pleaded.

She didn't slow down, I was afraid of what might happen if she kept it up. The little teenage troublemaker confirmed my fears.

"I'm not…ohhh…" she could feel my hands trying to slow her down, she pushed them from her… "I'm not on birth control … you can't yet I'm really … fuuuucking close."

My head was dazed, my hands didn't know what to do and my mind was torn trying to stop me cumming in my little sis and wondering what would happen if I did. It was then that Eunha nuzzled her head to mine and locked her hips again. She gasped in my ear and then called my name.

I was going to be able to hold out. Getting my little sister pregnant was less a concern now as was watching her have her first orgasm with a man, let alone me: her brother.

"Ooooooouuuhhhhh… Daaaaaaan…" she howled, shaking so much I had to hold her to make sure she wouldn't fall from my lap.

I withdrew from her what little distance I could with the quaking little girl in my arms and pushed back inside, thinking I would only add to her orgasm. It was a grievous mistake. My little sister cumming in my lap and the one last, pivotal thrust had built me too far.

When I felt her mound connect with me, I couldn't withhold the first jet of sperm that I sent as deep into my little sister's pussy as was possible. Nor could I stop the second, or the third. Eunha was so firmly planted with me inside and her body trembling from her electric climax that I couldn't have dreamed of removing her.

Nor did I want to. In a few fateful seconds I flooded my little Eunha with cum. She pushed at my chest early enough to lean back and look deep into my eyes while my tip was spurting its final, purposeful rope of semen into my little sister's fertile womb. If the time was right, there was no question that I'd filled Eunha with enough of her brother's cum to assure that we were both in a bit of trouble.

We looked down. The juncture between us was slick with our combined fluids. I could see the denim gleam of my cum attempting to work its way out. It had reached as deep within her as it could go and now sought another way out.

The evidence of our incest was unmistakable, and the look that we shared after we both saw it was fraught with wonder. What was Eunha thinking? She had to know what her brother had just done and what it meant; was she upset with me?

She answered with a kiss.

She leaned in and hugged me close. It felt reassuring having her pressed against me. It was even more comforting the passion with which we entwined our tongues and made out until Eunha backed off to speak.

"Sooo… you came inside me…" Her voice held no disappointment whatsoever.

"Yeah… I'm so sorry… I couldn't stop it, when you…" but she stilled my voice with a finger upon my lips.

"Uh uh," she denied me, "don't be sorry. I knew you might unless I stopped… but I didn't want to." She smiled mischievously. Her look was incredibly naughty, notwithstanding the fact that her tiny pussy was still dripping with her brother's cum and his cock still hard and lodged inside of her.

I was once again overcome with love for my little sister. She wasn't just the perky teen that I used to babysit. She was that, but she was now a hot little high schooler that had just given her virginity to her brother and done a fantastic job for her first time. It made her unspeakably naughty and desirable. She was my own personal eighteen year old sex-symbol, and I couldn't wait to see what trouble she would drum up next.

"It's just that I'm at… like… the best time to get pregnant right now, or at least that's what my schedule from SexEd says" she told me, biting her pointer finger like she had for years when she did something naughty.

"Oh…" was all I could say.

I was still so hard in Eunha's slick tunnel; the danger we were in did nothing to quell that. I'm quite certain that it only made matters worse, because I was already having thoughts that I wasn't done with my little sister for the night.

She looked down, "Oh my God, you came so much! I can feel it in me! It's really warm," her face showed an obviously faked look of concern, "what if you put a baby in your own baby sister?"

"What should we do?" I asked her, incredulous.

She looked deep in thought for a moment and then said, "I think you should fuck me again, just to be sure."

I must have heard her wrong. She must not have meant she wanted us to have unprotected sex again, right there in the truck bed. When she slowly pulled herself off of me I was certain that I'd just heard what I wanted to.

She got on all fours in front of me. There was cum trailing from her bald teen pussy, I ached to feel it wrapped around me again.

"Will you fuck me like this?" she asked, looking over her shoulder at me. "Doggy right?" she looked excited to know the position.

I was paralyzed. The reality of everything… the fact that I had my little sister naked in the bed of my truck, that I'd just pumped her fertile pussy full of my sperm without birth control, and now… she wanted me to do it again?

"Come on brother! You already fucked me once, and you filled me up with all that sticky cum." She shook her behind at me, taunting me. "Don't you want to fuck me again Oppa?"

I cautiously moved forward, my erection wagged in front of me, revealing my mind to her.

"Pleaaase…?" she said with a whine.

Her whine turned to a whimper when I touched my tip to her entrance once more. I slid it up from a few inches below, bringing with it the spunk that had escaped. Looking my little sister in the eye and seeing her bite her lip in anticipation, I pushed my tip between her pussy lips and in one long stroke I sank back into her, aided by our own fluids.

Though she'd already taken my size minutes before, it was obvious that she still had to adjust to each stroke.

"Ouwww… fuck it's big… ouuuhhh… be gentle with me… ugh… Oppa," she said after I'd started to thrust into her rhythmically.

I slowed down, but as my hips met her butt I pushed hard and prodded the soft spot at her cervix. We both drew inward a deep breath when I did, and then Eunha whimpered again as I withdrew.

I grasped her as I thrusted, my thumbs each pushing into her cheeks and fingers wrapped firmly around her hips. My little sister was small enough that my hands almost entirely encircled her hips. The slick sound of me penetrating my sister was audible on the night air, and I realized that the music had finally stopped. The cries of my little sister were adorable yet I hoped they didn't draw too much attention.

"Fuck me Oppa… fuck your little sister!" She encouraged me. I'd hardly ever heard her swear. Though, with my hard cock buried inside Eunha, I knew I was learning a lot about the tiny pink-haired cutie tonight.

"Oh Eunha…" I called to her, "I love you little sis, unhhh… you feel so good… I'm so glad I found you tonight."

She reached back and grabbed my hand, then got up on her knees. I held her with my hand across her chest, palming her breast as she turned. "I love you too Oppa…ughh … oh Fuck…" she yelped, our upright position had brought a new angle at which I was penetrating her. "I'm so happy you found me too…" she turned to kiss me. I kept urging my cock into her deeply "Jesus…fuck…I've wanted you to fuck me…uhhh for a long time," she whispered.

I was surprised. I'd thought of my little sister many times before, even imagined her when I was with other girls. She was so adorable and her tight little body had been torturing me for many years, but I wrote it off as me being a typical horny young guy. I didn't think Eunha had similar feelings.

She seemed to read the surprise on my face. "Uh huh," she affirmed, "yeah I've thought about you a lot… mmmnhh uhhhh…" she tried hard to push her ass back toward me was I met it with the slapping sound of my own thrusts.

"Remember when we went camping…ughhhh owww… with Mom and Dad?" She was having trouble talking through panting fits, but she seemed to be aroused telling me, "You kept waking up spooning me?" she asked.

"Uuuuhhh keep fucking me," she demanded as I paused, remembering the weekend.

"You had a stiffy the whole time…" I remembered, those two nights were torture and I felt so guilty wondering if my little sis had felt my hardness against her each time.

"I remember Eunha…" I put my hand around her neck, holding it daringly but gently there.

"I did that on purpose…ooohh oooh fuck…" she gasped as I impaled her harder. "I kept hoping you'd just give in and fuck me… just like you are… uhh… right… now."

My head was spinning. My little sister was blowing my mind and taking every inch of my cock at the same time. I was like an animal as I pulled out from her and quickly turned her to sit on the tool chest. She was so light and our lovemaking so aligned that we barely missed a beat.

Looking at her, seated atop the metal box and with her arms and legs around me, I pointed my cock without touching it and entered her again. I was watching her face intently. Her mouth opened. She cooed as I shoved into her again. She spasmed as I bottomed out.

"Fuuuck Oppa…" she complained, "it feels bigger like this."

I didn't stop. I withdrew and then sank home again. Eunha jerked forward as I prodded her deeply. I could have slowed down but I was so mad with lust that I didn't desire to in the slightest. I just kept pulling out of my little sister and driving into her, taking her completely.

"Oppa… uhhh I can't take it… wait… ohhh God…"

She was too weak to hold me off and I knew that if I kept fucking her I'd send her into another orgasm. I thrust again and again. Eunha's abdomen flexed. The soft flesh between her hips mounded to accept my cock into her. I grasped my little sister's hips and held her tight as I impaled her and made her mine.

When it had built enough, Eunha's climax seemed to deny her the ability to control her movements. Her hands fumbled at my chest and hips. Her legs tightly clutched around at my backside and her head rolled to the side. I felt her quim grip me and then she was cumming hard. Fluid coated our union and my little sister screamed out.

Some hundred feet away a group of concert goers must have heard her. They were walking back to their car like me and could probably see the two of us making love in the bed of my truck. My little sister was trying to contain herself but when I didn't stop pushing inside of her over and over she could do little to quiet her moaning.

The spectators would see the tiny pink-haired girl writhing and calling out through a voracious orgasm. They'd see a man, quite a bit larger than her, obviously driving her to such action with strong thrusts. Only we would know the truth, and having onlookers didn't stand a chance of stopping me from finishing off my little sis.

I did slow down so she could catch her breath. She looked at me, almost frustrated. "Oh my God…" she said, still trying to inhale and exhale deeply. She watched me, and quickly sensed by the very slow in and out movement of my hips that I wasn't finished.

"Aww, do you wanna cum Oppa?" she said, sounding like she was taunting me. "Do you wanna cum inside your little sister again?"

I did, desperately. I resumed my urgency.

"But you could get me pregnant Oppa…" she warned. "Are you gonna shoot your sticky cum inside your naughty little sister again…uhhh…even thou…oh fuck… even though I'm not on birth control?"

Her legs were pulling at me. One of her hands had my neck and the other found my balls, gently massaging them.

"But Oppa…oooOOO" she whined, "I'm only eighteen!…Ohfuckyourbig…" she cried as I buried my cock into her tight pussy roughly. "You shouldn't fill up your little sister…uhhh…with your… hot…sticky… cum "

I was close, and Eunha's words had brought me there. I'd never heard her swear before, let alone talk dirty with her brother's cock disappearing in and out of her as she practically begged for it.

"I'm gonna…ohhh… Eunha…"

I held onto her and let my lust do the rest. Her tiny frame writhed and accepted me, her teenage breasts shaking with each thrust.

"It's okay baby…" she told me, "cum for me big brother…ohhhh… cum in my little pussy… cum inside your little sister… get me …FUCKKK… get me pregnant… I want it."

That was it, Eunha's tiny body, her hand massaging my balls, and her teasing words had brought me to my knees. I erupted into her.

It didn't seem possible, but nonetheless it felt like more than the first time. As I released rope after rope of forbidden semen into my little sister, I buried myself as deeply into her as I could. It jetted perfectly at the entrance to her womb. I coated her insides for the second time that night. And when I had all but filled my baby sis with everything I had, she trembled into a short but rewarding orgasm of her own. I could only move an inch or so within her without stimulating my own hypersensitive tip, but when I did I could feel a few last pumps of my cum added into little Eunha as she quivered through her own climax.

I held her close to me until I felt her pleasure subside. I picked her up and lay us down in the corner of the truck bed with the blankets around us. We were too hot to lay beneath one just yet but I made sure to keep Eunha warm as we lay there together.

Eunha spoke first.

"That was…" she seemed short of words, "the best thing that's ever happened to me."

I smiled at her affection. She snuggled close.

"You were perfect little sis. You ARE perfect."

She had the biggest grin on her face from my compliment. I loved seeing her so satisfied.

My hard member had not yet left her. If I wasn't so exhausted from, first the concert, and then the most amorous and sapping lovemaking I'd probably ever experience, I would have fucked my little sister again. I think she felt the same. She was totally limp in my arms, but we were both content to remain locked together at the hips with brother's cock within his own little sister.

"Now you came inside me twice!" she stated, "I can't believe how it feels, there's so much in me!"

She was right. Both times I had unloaded more into my little sister than I thought possible. I made a motion to slide my cock, finally, from inside of my teenage sister. Eunha stopped me.

"No…mnnnhhh… I want to keep it in me, just stay there a while." she instructed.

I obeyed, wincing as I returned the inch I'd pulled out of her tunnel. Both Eunha and I felt certain that she would be pregnant; there was no harm in letting my spunk warm her a while longer.

We simply remained there, quiet but for the sound of crickets and the distant voices of men disassembling the stage. Somewhere my friends were probably wondering where I was. The guys I had arrived with were probably still trying to get with one of the girls they'd brought or met at the concert. None of them would know, and I could never tell what had happened after I'd taken off toward the girl with butterfly.

I looked down at her, remembering how badly I'd wanted exactly this as I saw her across the crowd. But it was better than I had ever imagined. I had just made love to the most beautiful girl at the concert, and the most wonderful girl I'd always known.

"I love you bro," she said to me after a few moments.

"I love you too sis."

"You were better than I ever dreamed." she insisted, "I hope you aren't done with me now?" Her face had that puppy-dog look she always used on my dad. I loved it, but it wasn't necessary.

"No way Eunha," I promised, "I'm your brother, and I'll never be 'done' with you."

"Good," replied my little sister, "because I want you to fuck me and fill me up like you did everywhere we go… "

"Sure little sis," I laughed.

"In your truck…on my bed… at my school… in mom and dad's bed…" she prattled on. I caressed her abs and breasts lovingly as she spoke. When she mentioned our parents we both paused.

"What'll we tell Mom and Dad?" she asked.

"Nothing, obviously!" I responded without hesitation.

"No, silly, what will we tell them when I'm pregnant with my big brother's baby?" as if it was assured.

"We don't know that yet Eunha."

"Well if you didn't just get me pregnant, Oppa, you will soon," she said, matter-of-factly. Somehow, I loved the thought. My baby sister Eunha, walking around in public with the bump of her big brother's child…

I made love to my little sister again that night, hours later after we'd snuggled up in the cab of the truck and fallen asleep. I awoke to her spooning with me like she had that night long ago when we were camping. This time, my cock found the right place: inside my cute, eighteen-year-old, unprotected and willing little sister Eunha. It found there over and over again until I came inside her without a care in the world but to have Eunha in my arms.

"You want some?" she asked, taking up a boxing posture. "Huh? Didn't think so, bitchass! Take that ass back to the Andromeda galaxy." She turned to Jerry, who was standing with a camera filming her workout video. She squared up to him next, throwing jabs at the camera lens.

"Want some?" she asked. "N-not really," Jerry said. "You're gonna get some anyway!" Sullyoon blurted out, taking a swipe at his leg with her foot. "Hey! You're scaring me!" Jerry said, almost dropping the camera. "I swear to the fucking fuck, if you drop that fucking camera I'll beat your ass!" Sullyoon shouted.

Her shouting and posture attracted the attention of two white girls, both of them marching over angrily. One threw her hat down, shouting at Sullyoon. "Who the fuck do you think you are using that wor-" Her words were cut off by Sullyoon's fist, which smashed into the side of her face.

"Here we go," Jerry said from behind the camera, ensuring he was still rolling by checking the red light on the front. Sullyoon advanced on the second girl, who raised a hand like she was going to strike Sullyoon.

Sullyoon kicked her in the thigh with a deafening sound like a gunshot. The woman collapsed, screaming and clutching her leg. Sullyoon paused for a moment, then turned to the camera to give two thumbs up and a smile. "And that's how you beat up a white bitch!" she said.

She was suddenly right in front of the camera, her hand grabbing the lens. "Jerry turn the fucking camera off we gotta go," she whispered, sprinting down the stairs so fast that she nearly tripped.

"Can you believe this shit?" Sullyoon said, now holding a microphone as she stood in front of the camera with a large rectangular body of water behind her. "We're here at this fucking piece of shit puddle of water they call a memorial, and it's full of fucking algae and trash."

"Look at this fucking bullshit," she said, yanking a large piece of dark colored paint out of the water that had a plastic bag attached. "The dumb fucking idiots that did this don't realize that painting it a dark color means it absorbs the light, creating the perfect place for algae to fucking bloom."

"And of course, there's trash everywhere. There's bags, there's cans, there's a fucking magnum size XXL condom some donkey dick bull used to tear the lining of some poor slut's pussyhole." Sullyoon rambled on, and Jerry felt the color draining from his face with each passerby.

She stood close to the camera, only her face visible as she continued on. "This is what you fucking get when you let fat jewish reptilians buy their way into politics. You get a cesspool full of plastic, algae, and cum-filled condoms. Slurp it up, dumbasses!"

"You'll never find a filthier hive of scum and villainy than what's behind me right now," Sullyoon said into the camera, now standing in Palisade Park with the gleaming resort hotel in the background.

"In that big dick shaped hotel back there, someone, probably multiple someones, are getting sodomized right now. Fucked in the ass by rock hard donkey dicks from Kenya. I'm talking gaped, stretched, no lube, no mercy. Just a flat out black cock anal annihilation."

"Just like this." Sullyoon reached in front of her, grabbing an invisible pair of hips and thrusting her own back and forth. "Yeah, take that dick, take it!" Sullyoon said.

"Sully what the fuck?" Jerry finally asked, holding his hands out with an expression on his face. "Shut the fuck up and keep filming, dumbass," Sullyoon said, sneering at him. Jerry rolled his eyes, pushed his glasses back up, and returned to filming.

"As I stand here, the president of St Marius, Lee Ji-eun, has accidentally gone live on the Spades app and is streaming her blown-out blacked butthole for about four and a quarter million people worldwide!" Sullyoon held her phone screen up to the camera, showing IU riding a black bull enthusiastically.

"Look at her go!" Sullyoon said. She turned the screen and looked at it, falling silent for a few seconds. "Look at her ride that big juicy black donkey dick..." she trailed off, licking her lips absentmindedly.

"Anyway, that's our beloved president getting fucked on stream!" Sullyoon said, tucking her phone away. "In other news, this fucking blows and I'm going back to Olya and my radio shack." Sullyoon made a motion with her hand and Jerry stopped recording.

They boarded a private boat, setting off for Olya. Sullyoon was silent for the entire three hour trip, seemingly distracted by the ocean scenery and the occasional spray of cool water on her face. Her only words were a "wooooooow!" when what looked like a whale breached the surface in the distance, crashing back into the water.

Jerry had recorded it, and he was playing it back when he noticed the shape wasn't quite right for a whale. It had a long snout and a flattened head, and he could just make out the open mouth being full of huge knife-like teeth. He brushed it off, thinking he just didn't know enough about whale species.

"You know, Jerry, when humans finally flush themselves down the proverbial porcelain drain, whales and squid are going to fight the orcas for the scraps."

"What?" Jerry asked. "Why do you think they refuse to explore the ocean?" "Because there's nothing all that special in it?" "Jerry, you fucking idiot. There's an entire civilization down there. Atlanteans, sea dwarves, and the portal to hell itself. That's where demons come from, Jerry, they come from the fucking ocean."

They reached the northern docks of Cretaceous County, where they disembarked with a dozen others and made their way to the radio station that Sullyoon had purchased a couple years prior.

It was borderline decrepit, a former SMDF weather station that had seen better times. It sat abandoned for a decade before she purchased it, and her first visit found it covered in vines and other foliage that took weeks to remove.

But she had a seaside view, and a massive radio tower to broadcast her late night talk show with, so she was mostly happy.

It was late when Sullyoon went live on air, sitting across from Belle. Her usual bumper music played while she shuffled papers and notes, preparing for the show.

"Hellooooo St Marius!" Sullyoon said excitedly into the microphone. "Welcome to the best alternative talk radio station in ALL of the Caribbean, and probably the world. I'm your host, the based and redpilled Sullyoon, and you're listening to KBBC 69, the place for all your conspiracy theories, cryptids, cover-ups, and of course the ever popular Call and Cum power hour!"

Sullyoon did a little drumroll on the edge of her desk, then got right to work. "Biggest news of the day is our incompetent slut of a president went live and exposed her gaping butthole for everyone to see," Sullyoon said bluntly.

"While getting absolutely demolished by a black guy," Belle added. "Well, that's expected around here." Sullyoon shrugged. "But like, how the fuck do you go live by accident with a black cock in your guts that's the size of a submarine sandwich?" "Sometimes you just gotta show bitches what's up, that's why she's the president," Belle replied. "You know what, respect. If the president wants to go live draining some big black refugee balls, that's why she's the baddie in charge." Sullyoon shuffled some papers.

"Anyway, got a story here, a listener submitted it and I have verified the authenticity to be one hundred percent genuine. It's a chilling tale about Mothman fucking the shit out of this dude's wife and now he's raising the kid. How fucked up is that? Mothman rawdogged this guys wife and left him with this grotesque half-moth kid that's addicted to big fucking lamps," Sullyoon said. "Didn't know Mothman was black," Belle said. "Mothman stepped out for milk and bread, ended up in New Jersey instead." "Do you think the wife has some big ol' lamps? I mean, why else would Mothman be attracted to a human woman?" "From the sounds of it she has massive fucking lamps," Sullyoon replied.

The next day, the three of them had spent the afternoon at the boardwalk, and were now visiting their favorite ramen restaurant. The bell above the door rang, announcing their presence. "I'm telling you Belle, this place is one hundred percent goblin and vampire free, right Ichiro?" Sullyoon asked the old man behind the counter, who nodded.

"Like I said, the best way to deal with one of those stupid little goblins is to hit them with pocket sand that's mixed up with some garlic and salt, they hate it," Sullyoon said to Belle, who was nodding knowingly.

"That's really smart, Sully," she replied, seating herself on a stool at the corner of the counter. The three of them stared at menus for a minute or two, then Sullyoon rapped her hand on the counter to order.

Ichiro brought their noodles soon after, and Jerry almost instantly spilled his bowl.

"Jerry you stupid fucking dumbass, what the fuck are you doing?" Sullyoon shouted, rising from her seat to avoid getting broth on her clothes. "I can't take your black ass anywhere," she muttered as the waitress began to clean up the mess.

"I'm sorry, he's black," Sullyoon said, rolling her eyes at Jerry. "Earlier, we tried to take him up on a Ferris wheel and he was crying in the gondola like the sissy liberal bitch he is," she said. The waitress just nodded quietly while soaking up the soup. "Embarrassing, you broke ass black piece of shit," Sullyoon said.

Jerry seemed largely unfazed, and the waitress brought him more noodles. "Be careful, dumbass, don't knock that one over," Belle said to him. Jerry pushed his glasses up, taking a bite out of the steaming bowl.

Sullyoon looked around, seeing a black man in a wheelchair sitting across from a woman with her hood up. In the corner was a couple making out, and Ichiro was reading a book quietly.

Ichiro walked up to Sullyoon, laying the book out in front of her and tapping a page silently. It had a drawing on it of a monster with big bulging eyes, fangs, and wings. "That's Mothman, Ichiro, we just talked about him banging some poor guys wife on the show last night."

"Ah, no good, wife is slut," Ichiro said dismissively in a thick asian accent. "She had some gigantic lamps, Ichiro," Sullyoon said, holding her hands up to her chest like she was presenting a pair of big invisible tits. "Big lamps! Moth like!" Ichiro said, laughing. "I like big lamps," Jerry mumbled. "Jerry shut the fuck up!" Sullyoon and Belle shouted at him in sync. "Big fuckin' lamps," Jerry said, smiling dumbly as big tits filled his mind.

"Have a good night, Ichiro!" Sullyoon said when they finished eating. She left a large tip on the counter for him, and a stack of business cards that he had the waitress set out at every table.

Back at the radio station it was approaching two in the morning, and Jerry had no pants on. "Maybe the president is right," Sullyoon said, running her tongue across Jerry's surging black shaft, coaxing out a deep, dumb moan from Jerry's lips.

"Maybe getting down and dirty with filthy fucking black cock live on stream is the way to go," Sullyoon said, feeling Jerry pulse violently as she spoke. Belle sat beside her on her knees, running her tongue over Jerry's heavy balls with her cell phone in hand, pointed at the two of them.

They were streaming on Spades, just like IU had done, but instead of four and a half million they only had an audience of about three thousand. That was more than enough for Sullyoon, whose lips were wrapped around Jerry's throbbing cockhead, sucking it into her mouth while Belle tugged on his nuts with hers.

Jerry took the phone with a shaking hand, trying to hold it steady, aiming it straight at them. He bit his lip and groaned, eyes twitching uncontrollably as Sullyoon started to suck him faster. Belle nuzzled her face into his balls, burying herself underneath them with her tongue sliding down to try and find his ass.

"Nnnngggghhh!" Jerry groaned, his eyes rolling back once Belle shoved her tongue into his asshole. Sullyoon let his BBC flop free with a wet pop, stroking it with both hands while licking the head. Jerry tensed up, grunting with his tongue hanging out.

Spurts of thick cum shot straight into the air, arcing high enough to splatter across his belly and hit his glasses. Sullyoon's face had been blasted by it, drenched in thick nut that dripped from her nose and chin in viscous globs.

"What the fuck, you nine pump chump!" Sullyoon shouted, flicking the cum out of her eyes. Belle wrapped her hands around Sullyoon's face, her tongue dragging across it to gather up the load that Jerry had spilled prematurely.

"Can't let any go to waste, right guys?" Belle said, smiling for the audience that flooded the chat. "We're at six thousand, Sully," Belle said, her tongue parting Sullyoon's lips to drive itself into her mouth. Sullyoon moaned deeply, savoring the taste of black seed being pressed onto her tongue.

She gripped Belle by the back of the head, kissing her intensely, their tongues entwining as they made out. Their naked chests pressed together, hands groping and caressing, moaning as they finally slowed down and turned back to Jerry and the camera.

Their tongues lapped up the cum on his belly and chest, then traveled up his neck and began to lick the lenses of his glasses clean. "H-holy fu-fuck," Jerry said, shaking nervously, unable to keep the camera steady. Belle took the camera and held it instead, stroking Jerry with her free hand until he was hard again.

Sullyoon pressed her lips to Jerry's, causing him to shake violently. His hips bucked, and he had to restrain himself from cumming immediately at the touch of Belle's hand that stroked up and down. Sullyoon smiled, gently wrapping a hand around his throat.

"You wanna fuck this tight Korean pussy, don't you, boy?" she asked him. Jerry felt his brain melting, tongue hanging out stupidly. "You wouldn't last three minutes in this pussy," Sullyoon whispered to him, staring directly into his eyes.

Belle giggled as a second load shot out, spraying across his stomach helplessly. Jerry's chest heaved, his eyes twitched painfully, and Sullyoon straddled his waist, pulling his messy black cock upward to aim it at her pussy.

"I'm going to milk this big black dick," Sullyoon said, biting her lip as she looked into the camera with a devious smile. "I'll make him cum in this pussy, I'll make him fucking black breed me."

Belle started fingering herself, moaning as Sullyoon slid down Jerry's spent dick. He surged back to a full erection the moment his flaring head met her inner walls. "Three minutes, you black piece of shit," she said to him, smiling as she pressed her hips downward to take in more of his black cock.

Jerry tried to reach up and put his hands on her ass, or anywhere, but they just flopped back down to his sides. He felt helpless as Sullyoon started to ride him slowly. He moaned with his mouth wide open, his eyes closed, trying not to cum for a third time.

The noises emanating from Jerry's mouth were nothing short of crazed animal sounds. Sullyoon rode him slowly, her hips rocking up and down, her lips pulled tight as she struggled not to burst out laughing.

"Yeah, you like that?" she asked him, getting a short nod in return. "You fucking like when I ride your big black dick?" she asked, running her hands through her hair to brush it back into a ponytail, holding onto it as she rode him.

Jerry let out a girlish scream, the muscles in his neck tightening as his eyes rolled back. His third orgasm sent him into a twitching, helpless series of spasms as Sullyoon continued working the load out of him.

Her hips came to a sudden stop, sighing as she rested atop him and turned to look at the camera. "Peak black male stamina," she said, rolling her eyes with another deep sigh.

"Pathetic moron," she said, feeling his BBC going limp inside her. She dismounted him, walking over to Belle and diving face-first into her pussy with her feet in the air behind her.

Jerry lay in place, his tongue hanging out as he adjusted his glasses with shaking hands. "Get the fuck over here and suck my toes, you fucking idiot!" Sullyoon demanded, shoving her tongue back into Belle.

He stumbled to his feet, getting down on his knees with his hands wrapping around her ankles and heels. He'd never sucked a toe before, and for a moment felt appalled he was even considering obeying.

"Hurry the fuck up, Jerry!" Sullyoon said, inserting a couple fingers into Belle's pussy. Belle let out a deep moan, her head tilting back with her free hand bunching Sullyoon's hair into a ponytail.

Jerry swallowed his pride and leaned down, taking a couple of her toes into his mouth to suck on them. At first he was disgusted, but his disgust faded the more he stared down at Belle's naked body and Sullyoon's bare ass.

His big black cock was already springing back up, the head pulsing against Sullyoon's left shin. The harder he got, the more intensely he sucked on her toes, momentarily forgetting that they were her feet in his mouth.

He opened wide and took in all five, sucking on her whole ass foot to the ball of her sole, like some horny toe-sucking monster. Sullyoon's eyes went wide, turning her head to look over her shoulder at him.

"Jerry what the fuck!" Sullyoon shouted, seeing half her foot in his mouth. Jerry froze in place, both of his dark hands around her ankle and her pale foot in his mouth with a bit of pink tongue jutting out beneath it.

"Sick black bitch," Belle laughed. "Suck it, Jerry!" Belle called out, feeling Sullyoon fingering her with a thumb working circles over her clit.

"Yeah, Jerry!" Sullyoon smiled, "suck those fucking feet!" she said. "Suck them, Jerry! Oh fuck! Suck those fucking toes!" Sullyoon pushed her foot a little deeper into his mouth, making his eyes widen as he struggled to fit it.

"That's it, gag on my foot, you black bitch!" Sullyoon said back to him, smirking as he choked with her toes tickling his tonsils.

Jerry's eyes crossed inward, staring at the heel of her foot. He felt like he was going to vomit, and pulled her foot from his mouth with a loud retching sound. A big load of spit shot out and ran down her leg, trickling onto the head of his BBC.

Sullyoon buried her face in Belle's pussy, licking and digging her tongue into the folds while Jerry mounted her from behind. Sullyoon's eyes twitched at the heavy slaps of Jerry's BBC on her cheeks, feeling the head massaging itself between them in an attempt to find her pussy.

Sullyoon shrieked loudly, feeling his cock press against her asshole. Jerry groaned dumbly, the head of his cock found the right hole and slid in slowly. "Hnnnggggggg," he moaned, his eyes rolling as he pumped into Sullyoon again.

His big black dick plunged into her, and Sullyoon let out a long moan right as Belle arched her back and splattered her face with cum. Sullyoon's eyes pinched tight, her face remaining in place as Belle moaned and squirted in intermittent spurts like a lawn sprinkler with a kink in the hose.

Sullyoon felt Jerry's weight pressing into her, his BBC pushing deeper with that stupid whimpering groan he made. Sullyoon looked into the camera, her eyes closing, biting into her bottom lip with her chin resting between Belle's thighs.

Belle brushed back Sullyoon's hair, running a thumb over her cum-glazed cheek. "You like that, don't you Sully?" Belle asked as Sullyoon nuzzled into her palm with a moan. "You like it when that racist pussy gets beat up by big black cock."

Sullyoon's eyes were glazed over as she moaned, her cheek resting against Belle's hand, her tongue falling out to pant idly. "I fucking love it," she whimpered quietly as Jerry weakly worked himself back and forth.

Belle felt Sullyoon slowly creeping up her body, her head finally coming to lay on her chest. She stroked Sullyoon's hair, keeping it out of her face while recording Jerry dumbly groaning and pumping away at her pussy.

"Get that pretty ass up for him, Sully," Belle murmured, petting her gently. Sullyoon let out a soft moan, nodding as she brought her knees forward, her ass up in the air for Jerry.

Sullyoon bit her bottom lip, reaching under her body to find her own clit. She began to rub slowly, moaning with every slow thrust of Jerry's struggling hips.

Behind her, Jerry struggled to hold back his fourth orgasm. Sullyoon's tight pussy gripped his shaft and pulled him in deep, refusing to let him draw it out of her.

"Hnnnggg, Sully!" he shouted, his hands groping her ass and hips, his eyes twitching violently. "Nnnggggg," he groaned, his hips pressing forward with his low-hanging balls dangling.

"Don't you fucking cum, you stupid idiot!" Sullyoon shouted, her voice echoing off the undecorated, sloppily painted cinderblock walls. "Don't you fucking do it!" she said, biting her lip and closing her eyes as she rubbed her clit faster.

Jerry felt his orgasm rising up, his mouth falling wide open as he held it back. "Fuck, fuck! Sully I can't hold it back!" he shouted, his glasses slipping down his sweaty nose until they nearly fell off.

"Unnnnnnnnnnngggggggggggghhhhhh!" he yelled, his head thrown back, afro shaking as he nutted deep inside her.

Sullyoon's cheek rested on Belle's belly, her hips throwing themselves back against Jerry's hard black cock as it shot a second load into her unprotected asian pussy.

She forced herself back on him, knocking him over backward to mount him in reverse cowgirl. Belle's eyes flared, biting into her tongue as she watched Sullyoon begin bouncing.

Belle set the camera up nearby, crawling on all fours between Jerry's legs until she could lower her head and flick her tongue over Sullyoon's clit. "Ride him, Sully, teach that boy a lesson!"

"I'll fucking teach this dumbass not to cum early!" Sullyoon blurted out. "I'll milk his nuts until there's nothing left!"

Beneath her Jerry had gone limp, unable to even groan as he felt his cock swelling back into another raging erection. The sensation of Belle's tongue only made it worse, her warm spit trailing down to his sagging balls made his head swirl.

Belle attacked Sullyoon's clit and pussy aggressively, her tongue licking, spitting all over Jerry's thick black shaft as Sullyoon bounced up and down on it. She reached behind her and planted her hands on his chest, balancing herself atop him.

Sullyoon screamed with pleasure, her entire body rising up and lowering itself back down in rapid succession. Her pale body began to turn red, sweat pouring down it as she worked him and slowed down just enough for Belle to give her clit the attention she needed.

The viewers had grown from the meagre four thousand to well over a quarter million, and Sullyoon was completely unaware that it was the biggest draw she'd ever pulled.

"Fuck you, Jerry! Your big black cock is too fucking good!" Sullyoon moaned, riding up and down along his shaft. Jerry laid flat on the floor, his arms and legs splayed out, panting like he'd run a marathon.

He let out a long groan, and Sullyoon knew he was getting close again. His hands weakly slapped at her ass, one of them wrapping around to caress her tummy and reach up to grab a breast.

"I'm gonna fucking cum all over this big black dick!" Sullyoon shouted, giving no warning before blasting Belle's face with cum. Belle screamed, reeling backward with her hands wiping cum from her eyes.

"Nnngggghhh! Fucking big ass black dicks are too fucking good!" Sullyoon screamed with her mouth wide open, her head thrown back, sweat pouring down her body as she buried herself on Jerry's black cock.

Jerry made a sound like he was dying, letting out a low whimper as he shot the last of his cum straight up into Sullyoon's cunt.

"Holy... Fuck," he groaned, panting as he stared at the ceiling. His glasses slid back into place without help, and the room bean to swirl above him as he went lightheaded.

Sullyoon lifted off his BBC, letting his cum flow out of her stretched pussy in drops that ran down her inner thighs. She brushed back her hair, looking into the camera and checking the numbers.

Her eyes went wide at the sight of three hundred thousand. She blinked rapidly, biting her bottom lip as Belle joined her and they shared a short kiss.

"Look at all these fucking cucks!" Sullyoon said with a smirk. "There's so many of them!" She watched the chat filling up with every toxic meme imaginable. Symbols arranged like cumming cocks, middle fingers, eggplant emojis, racial slurs being spammed. Then she noticed the donations totaling thousands of dollars.

Sullyoon turned to Belle with a smile, kissing her deeply. They exchanged tongues, hands running through each others hair, and made out for five whole minutes before Sullyoon turned back to the camera.

"Tomorrow, same time and place, you fucking cuckold losers!" she said, smiling and waving to the audience as she turned the camera off.

"Think we found our new business model, huh?" Belle giggled, kissing Sullyoon again.

"Yeah," Sullyoon said, turning to look at Jerry's splayed-out form. "Jerry, you're my golden ticket!" she said with a smile.

Jamal didn't turn from the window. "They'll be here."

"Never said they wouldn't." Smoke curled from Marcus's nostrils. "Just saying. Twenty minutes."

The elevator chimed.

Terrell grinned without looking up from his phone. "Told you."

The hallway outside the suite was wide enough to fit a car. Mina's heels sank into carpet so plush her ankles wobbled with every step. Her dress—what there was of it—clung to her body like black cellophane, sheer enough to show the shadow of her nipples and the white lace g-string she'd picked specifically because it came off with one tug. Beside her, Sana walked with a hand trailing the wall for balance, her pink latex minidress squeaking with each step. The neckline plunged past her sternum, held together by a single chain that looked ready to snap.

"Wait," Nayeon whispered. She stopped dead. Her hand shot out and grabbed Jihyo's wrist. "Listen."

They all did.

Through the door, a bass line thumped. Glasses clinked. Someone laughed—a sound so deep it vibrated in their chests.

Momo pressed her thighs together. The leather skirt she wore was barely longer than a belt, and the thong underneath was already damp. She'd been wet since the DM. Since Mina had read it aloud in the greenroom while the stylists were packing up their brushes and their hairspray. Suite 5701. One hour. Bring everyone. Signed with a black heart emoji.

"Who's going to knock?" Dahyun asked. She'd worn a white button-up and nothing else—the sleeves rolled to her elbows, the hem barely covering her ass. The top three buttons were already undone. She could feel her pulse in her throat.

Chaeyoung knocked.

Three sharp raps.

The door swung open before her knuckles hit the wood a fourth time.

Jamal filled the frame. Six-foot-five. Bare chest gleaming under the chandelier. His cock bobbed at eye level, and Chaeyoung's mouth went dry. Her lips parted without permission. Behind him, more men were rising from furniture, stubbing out blunts, setting down glasses. She counted six. Seven. Eight.

"About time." Jamal stepped aside. "Get in here."

They filed past him, nine women in heels and barely-there fabric, and the door clicked shut with a sound like a lock engaging.

The suite opened up into a living room the size of a basketball court. Floor-to-ceiling windows. A bar stocked with top-shelf. And in the corner, visible through a wide archway, a bed. Not a king. Bigger. Custom-made, probably. Covered in white sheets that glowed under recessed lighting. It looked like an altar.

Marcus rose from the chaise. His cock had stiffened, lifting to smack against his stomach with a wet sound. "Mina." His voice was smoke and gravel. "Get over here."

She went. Her heels made no noise on the rug. When she was close enough to smell the cologne and the weed on his skin, she dropped to her knees.

A soft, collective exhale went through the room.

"There she is," Marcus murmured, and his hand found the back of her head. Not pushing. Just resting. Possessing. "Look at that. Didn't even have to ask."

"Been thinking about it all day." Mina's voice came out small. She stared at his cock. The veins pulsed under her gaze. A clear drop of fluid welled at the slit and slid down the head. "Couldn't focus during the encore. Kept messing up the choreography."

"What were you thinking about?"

"This." She leaned forward and pressed her lips to the tip.

The kiss was soft at first. Almost reverent. Then her tongue flicked out, lapping the pre-cum, and Marcus grunted. His hand tightened in her hair. Behind her, she heard the others moving—heels clicking, dresses rustling, soft moans already starting.

Terrell had Sana by the throat. Not hard enough to bruise, but enough to guide her backward toward the bed. Her latex dress crinkled with every step. His thumb pressed into the hollow of her collarbone, and her eyes fluttered half-shut.

"You been good?" he asked.

"No."

He laughed. His teeth were perfect. "Didn't think so."

They reached the bed, and he tore the chain holding her dress together. The sound of snapping metal made Sana gasp. The latex peeled away from her breasts, and they bounced free—round, full, nipples hard and dark pink against the pale cream of her skin. Terrell didn't look at them. He looked at her eyes. Watched her watch him not looking.

"Lie down."

She did. The sheets were cold on her bare shoulders. Her dress was still bunched around her waist, her heels still on, her legs dangling off the edge. Terrell grabbed her ankles and pushed them back until her knees hit her chest. Her thong was a pink string lost between her folds. He hooked a finger under the fabric and pulled it aside, and Sana's cunt glistened in the lamplight—swollen, dripping, the inner lips a deeper pink than her dress, puffy and parted and already pulsing.

"Wet as fuck." Terrell sounded almost bored. "You want this dick?"

"Please."

"Please what?"

Sana's throat worked. The words came out a whine. "Please fuck me with that big black cock. Please. I need it. I need—"

He shoved in.

No prep. No fingers. Just the fat head of his cock pushing past her lips and burying halfway in one thrust. Sana's back arched off the bed. A sound tore out of her that was half scream and half sob, and her hands flew up to grab something—anything—and found only sheets. Terrell didn't stop. He pulled back and drove in again, deeper, and this time the wet plap of his hips hitting her thighs echoed off the walls.

"Fuuuuck," Sana wailed. Her head thrashed side to side. "Fuck, fuck, fuck—"

"You can take it." Terrell's voice was calm. He was fucking her in long, slow strokes now, each one bottoming out against something deep that made her stomach bulge. "You always take it."

The bed was filling fast.

Momo was on her hands and knees near the headboard, a man named DeShawn behind her with his thumbs hooked into her thong and his cock already slicked with her juices. He'd spent five minutes with his face buried between her legs, lapping at her until the sheets under her knees were soaked and her thighs were shaking. Now he lined up and pushed, and Momo's mouth fell open around a silent cry.

"Look at that arch," DeShawn said, running a palm down the curve of her spine. Her ass was high, her face pressed into the mattress, her fingers clawing at the sheets. "Japanese girls got the prettiest little backs."

"Korean," Momo gasped.

"What?"

"I'm—ah, ah—I'm Ko—"

He thrust hard, and her words dissolved into a gurgle. Her pussy clenched around him, the muscles fluttering, the wet sounds of her cunt sucking him deeper filling the space between her moans. DeShawn grabbed a fistful of her hair and pulled her head back, and Momo's eyes rolled white.

"Don't matter what you are," he grunted, picking up speed. "You're a hole right now. That's all."

On the other side of the bed, Nayeon was drowning.

Malik had her on her back, her head hanging off the edge of the mattress, her throat a straight channel down to her stomach. His cock slid in and out of her mouth with wet, glottal sounds— glrk, slrk, glrk—and Nayeon's hands were folded on her stomach like she was praying. Her jaw ached. Her gag reflex had given up ten minutes ago. Tears streamed from the corners of her eyes and down her temples, and Malik was still going.

"There you go." His hips rolled in a steady rhythm. "Look at that fucking throat. See that?"

The question was directed at Jihyo, who was beside him on her knees, watching Nayeon's neck bulge with every thrust. She could see the outline of his cock through the skin. She could hear Nayeon's muffled whimpers vibrating around his shaft.

"Beautiful," Jihyo whispered. Her hand was between her own legs, fingers rubbing circles over her clit. "She looks so pretty like that."

"Your turn next."

Jihyo shuddered. Her cunt clenched around nothing.

Malik pulled out of Nayeon's mouth with a wet pop, and she gasped, coughing, spit and pre-cum dribbling down her chin in thick ropes. Her face was a mess—mascara streaked, lips swollen, cheeks flushed crimson. She looked blissed out. Destroyed.

"Get up," Malik said to Jihyo. "On your knees. Mouth open."

She moved before her brain caught up.

The room was a symphony now. Squeaking sheets. Slapping skin. Wet mouths and wetter cunts. Moans overlapping in different pitches—Sana's high keening, Momo's guttural grunts, Nayeon's broken sobbing. A man named Dre was balls-deep in Jeongyeon's ass, her face pressed against Dahyun's stomach while Dahyun writhed under another man's tongue. Chaeyoung had two cocks in her hands, jerking them in opposite rhythms while she watched Tzuyu get bent over a chair and eaten from behind.

Tzuyu's skirt was flipped up over her back. Her ass was in the air, pale and smooth and already reddening from the slap of a palm. The man behind her—a bull with shoulders like a linebacker and a cock that curved upward like a scimitar—had his whole face buried in her cunt from behind. His tongue was inside her. His nose was pressed against her asshole. Tzuyu's legs were trembling so hard the chair was scooting across the floor.

"Please," she whimpered. "Please, please, please—"

The man pulled back just enough to speak. "Please what?"

"I want you inside. I want your cock. I want—"

"Turn over."

Tzuyu scrambled onto her back. Her legs fell open, and her pussy gaped—a tight, delicate slit with small tucked labia that were now engorged and dark pink and glistening with her own slick and the man's saliva. The clitoral hood was pulled back, revealing the small pearl of her clit, twitching with every heartbeat.

The man grabbed her thighs and folded her in half. His cock head nudged her entrance, and Tzuyu made a sound like a wounded animal.

"Beg," he said.

"I'm begging. I'm begging. Please. Fuck me. Break me. I don't care. Just—"

He shoved in to the hilt.

Tzuyu's scream cut through the room like a knife.

Mina was still on her knees. Marcus had moved to the edge of the bed, sitting with his legs spread, and she followed on all fours. Her dress was gone now—torn off by impatient hands and discarded somewhere behind the couch. Her breasts swayed with every movement, nipples grazing the rug. Her g-string was a wet string between her ass cheeks, and she could feel her own slick running down her inner thighs.

"Come here." Marcus patted his lap.

She climbed up, straddling him, and his cock stood between them like a monument. The head pressed against her stomach, smearing pre-cum across her skin. Mina reached down and wrapped both hands around the shaft. Her fingers didn't meet.

"I want to put it in," she breathed. "Can I?"

"You asking?"

"Always."

"Put it in, then."

She lifted her hips and positioned him at her entrance. The tip spread her folds—her labia, soft and flabby, the kind that hung loose and parted easily, the inner lips a shade darker than her skin and quivering with anticipation. She sank down.

The first inch made her gasp.

The second made her groan.

By the time she was halfway down, she was shaking, her inner walls stretching around his girth, her clit pressed flush against the base of his shaft. Marcus watched her face the whole time—the way her eyes crossed, the way her mouth formed a perfect O, the way her nostrils flared with every shallow breath.

"You feel that?" he asked.

"So big. So fucking big. I can feel you in my stomach."

"Good girl. Now ride."

She rode. Her hips rolled in slow, grinding circles, her ass slapping against his thighs on the downstroke. Her tits bounced in his face, and he caught one nipple in his mouth, sucking hard enough to make her keen. The sound of her cunt squelching around him was obscene— slorp, squelch, plap—and with every stroke, more of her juices leaked out, soaking his balls and the sheets beneath them.

"Look at me," Marcus growled.

She looked.

"You're going to cum on this dick. And when you do, I'm going to fill this pussy up. You understand?"

"Yes. Yes. Yes."

"Tell me you want it."

"I want your cum. I want it inside me. I want to feel it drip out of me for days. Please. Please breed me. Please—"

Her orgasm hit like a freight train.

Her pussy clamped down, the muscles rippling and pulsing along Marcus's shaft. Her whole body convulsed. Her head snapped back, and a spray of fluid erupted from her cunt—squirting around his cock in hot gushes that splattered his abs and dripped onto the bed. Mina screamed. Her fingers dug into his shoulders hard enough to leave marks. She rode the climax in violent, jerky thrusts, and Marcus let her, watching her fall apart with a satisfied half-smile.

"That's it," he murmured. "That's my fucking slut."

His own orgasm hit a moment later. He grabbed her hips and yanked her down, burying himself as deep as possible, and his cock pulsed. Pumped. Flooded her pussy with thick, hot cum—rope after rope after rope—until it was leaking out around his shaft and pooling on his balls. Mina collapsed against his chest, twitching, her cunt still gripping him in aftershocks.

Dahyun was getting destroyed in the corner.

Two men had her pinned between them—one in her cunt, one in her ass—and they were fucking her in tandem. The one in her pussy was named Reggie, a stocky man with a straight, thick cock that stretched her in ways she'd never get used to. The one in her ass was named Khalil, and his cock curved downward, sliding into her back hole with a slow, brutal rhythm that made her see stars.

"Tight little ass," Khalil grunted. "She's gripping me like a vise."

"Pussy too," Reggie said. "Wet and hot and tight as fuck. Asian bitches got the best holes."

Dahyun couldn't speak. Couldn't think. Her mouth was open against Reggie's shoulder, drool spilling down his chest, and every thrust from both men sent electric shocks through her nervous system. Her asshole stretched and clenched. Her pussy fluttered and gushed. The two cocks inside her were grinding against each other through the thin wall of flesh, and she could feel them both—could feel every vein, every ridge, every pulse.

"Please," she choked out. "I can't—it's too much—I can't—"

"You can." Khalil's hand came down on her ass with a crack that made her yelp. "You will."

He sped up. Reggie matched him. They were fucking her in unison now, both cocks buried to the hilt at the same time, and Dahyun's whole body locked up. Her third orgasm of the night ripped through her, and this time her legs gave out. The men held her up and kept fucking, kept pounding, kept using her limp body like a toy.

When they came, they came together.

Reggie first, his cock swelling and spurting hot cum directly against her cervix. Khalil a second later, flooding her bowels with thick seed that she could feel pooling deep in her guts. They pulled out simultaneously, and Dahyun crumpled to the floor, cum leaking from both her holes in slow, thick streams. Her ass gaped—a dark, wet hole that winked and pulsed and couldn't close. Her pussy lips were puffy and swollen and smeared white.

Chaeyoung was beside her in an instant, on her hands and knees, licking the cum from Dahyun's inner thighs.

"Fuck," Chaeyoung whispered between licks. "You're so full. Both your holes are leaking."

Dahyun just whimpered.

Jeongyeon was bent over the arm of the couch, her ass in the air and her face buried in a pillow. Dre was still behind her, his cock pistoning in and out of her asshole with wet, meaty smacks. Her anus was stretched tight around his shaft—a puckered ring of muscle that gripped him on every outstroke and swallowed him on every thrust. Her pussy was empty, dripping onto the leather, her clit a swollen nub that she rubbed frantically with two fingers.

"Look at you," Dre growled. "Fucking your own clit while I wreck your ass. You love this, don't you?"

"Yes. Yes. I love it. I love getting my ass fucked. I love your cock in my ass. I love—"

"Say it louder."

"I LOVE GETTING MY ASS FUCKED BY BIG BLACK COCK!"

Her scream echoed through the suite. Someone laughed. Someone else applauded. Dre grabbed her hips with both hands and jackhammered into her, his balls slapping against her pussy, his cock plunging deeper with every stroke. Jeongyeon's eyes rolled back. Her tongue lolled out of her mouth. She came, and her ass clenched so hard that Dre had to fight to keep thrusting.

He pulled out at the last second, stroked himself twice, and shot his load across her back—long, white ropes that painted her spine and pooled in the dimples above her ass. Jeongyeon lay there, shuddering, cum dripping down her sides, her asshole gaping and twitching and completely ruined.

The orgy had spread beyond the bed now.

Couples and trios were scattered across the suite—on the floor, against the windows, in the bathroom with the door open. The air was thick with the smell of sweat and sex and weed and cum. Sheets were soaked through. Condoms weren't a thing here. The men's cocks were all bare, all glistening with bodily fluids, all still hard despite multiple orgasms.

Jihyo was on the floor in the middle of it all, surrounded.

Malik was in her mouth. Another man—she didn't know his name—was between her legs. A third was kneeling beside her head, jerking off onto her face while he watched her throat get fucked. Her hands were busy too, jerking off two more cocks, her fingers barely able to close around the girth.

"That's it," Malik said, holding her head steady while he fucked her throat. "Take it all. Every inch. You're a born cocksucker, you know that?"

Jihyo couldn't answer. Her throat was full. The man between her legs had three fingers in her cunt and his thumb on her clit, and she was gushing, squirting every time he curled his knuckles. The man jerking off beside her head came first—a hot splash of semen across her cheek and into her hair. She grunted around Malik's cock, and he laughed.

"Don't stop," he said. "We're just getting started."

Momo crawled over on her hands and knees. Her face was smeared with cum and sweat, her hair a tangled mess. She nudged Jihyo's legs apart and buried her face between them, her tongue lashing at Jihyo's clit while the man's fingers were still inside her.

The double stimulation made Jihyo convulse. Her scream was muffled by Malik's cock, but everyone heard it anyway—a raw, desperate sound that came from somewhere deep.

Sana was in the center of the bed, on her back, legs spread wide. Her cunt was ruined—puffy, swollen, leaking a steady stream of cum that pooled under her ass. Her asshole was still spasming from the pounding Terrell had given it. Her tits were covered in bite marks and hickeys. Her face was a mess of saliva and tears and smeared lipstick.

But she was still reaching for more.

"Please," she begged, voice hoarse. "Someone else. Anyone. I need more. I need to be full again."

A man she hadn't seen before—younger, maybe twenty-two, with a cock that curved hard to the right—climbed between her legs. He didn't even guide it. Just shoved, and her swollen pussy swallowed him. Sana's gasp was wet and ragged.

"Yes. Yes. Yesyesyes—"

The young man started fucking her fast. No warm-up. No slow build. Just brutal, rabbit-fast thrusts that made Sana's whole body jiggle. Her tits bounced. Her stomach rippled. The cum that was already inside her made a frothy white ring around the base of his cock.

"Fuck," the young man breathed. "You're so wet. So sloppy. This pussy is trashed."

"Ruined," Sana agreed. She was crying now, but smiling. "Completely ruined. Keep going. Don't stop. Fuck me until I can't walk."

He did.

Tzuyu and Chaeyoung were sixty-nining in the corner, each buried face-deep in the other's cunt. A man was fucking Tzuyu's ass while she ate Chaeyoung out, his cock sliding in with wet, squelching sounds. Another man was behind Chaeyoung, feeding his cock into her pussy while she moaned into Tzuyu's cunt. The four of them moved together in a writhing, panting chain of flesh.

"Fuck," Chaeyoung gasped, pulling her mouth away from Tzuyu's clit for just a second. "This is insane. This is—"

Tzuyu grabbed her hair and pulled her back down. "Don't stop. Don't stop."

Chaeyoung's tongue found her clit again, and Tzuyu's scream was muffled by her own mouthful of pussy.

The night was still young. The suite's clock read barely past midnight. The men showed no signs of slowing—their cocks still hard, their stamina preternatural, their cum seemingly endless. Every woman in the room had been filled at least twice. Some were on their fourth or fifth loads. And still they begged for more.

Nayeon was on her knees in the middle of the room, completely naked, her body a canvas of handprints and bite marks and drying cum. She was surrounded by men—five of them, all standing with their cocks aimed at her face. She tilted her head back, opened her mouth, and stuck out her tongue.

"Do it," she whispered. "Cover me. I want to drown in it."

The first shot hit her tongue. Thick and salty and hot. The second splashed across her nose and dripped into her mouth. The third painted her forehead. The fourth and fifth coated her cheeks and chin in overlapping layers of white. Nayeon kept her mouth open, her eyes closed, a blissed-out smile spreading across her cum-soaked lips.

"More," she moaned. "There's not enough. I need more."

More came. The men stroked themselves back to hardness and kept coming, kept painting her, kept layering thick ropes of semen over her face and her tits and her hair until she was unrecognizable. A bukkake masterpiece. A cum-drenched angel.

When it was over, Nayeon opened her eyes and licked her lips.

"Thank you," she breathed. "Thank you, thank you, thank you."

Mina watched from the bed, Marcus's softening cock still inside her, his cum still warm in her womb. She watched Nayeon get covered. She watched Sana take another pounding. She watched Momo crawl to the bathroom on shaking legs, only to get caught by two men and dragged back to the bed for more. She watched her group—her sisters, her bandmates, her fellow sluts—get used and filled and broken and rebuilt.

And she smiled.

Because this was what they were now.

Not just idols. Not just performers. Not the polished, perfect, polite girls who bowed at ninety degrees and sang about love. They were holes. They were cumdumps. They were BBC addicts who'd fly across the world just to get their brains fucked out by black cock.

And the night was just getting started.

Jamal appeared in the archway, his cock still slick and gleaming, his chest still heaving from his last orgasm. He looked at the scene—the tangled bodies, the soaked sheets, the nine women in various states of ruin—and he grinned.

"Round two," he announced. "Who wants to go first?"

Every hand in the room went up.

The air in the suite had thickened into something you could taste—salt and sweat and the copper-tang of exertion, layered over the sweet-skunky ghost of burned weed. Bodies moved in the half-light, a tangle of limbs on the altar-sized bed, on the floor, against the windows where the city's distant lights flickered like indifferent stars.

Jamal stood in the archway, his cock still wet from whatever hole it had last occupied, a slow grin spreading across his face. "Round two," he'd said, and every hand in the room had gone up. But he wasn't looking at all of them now. His eyes tracked to Momo, who had been dragged back from the bathroom by two men, her legs still shaking, her mascara streaked down her cheeks like dark rain. Then to Sana, still sprawled on the bed with her ruined cunt leaking onto the sheets. Then to Mina, Marcus's cum still warm in her womb, her chest still heaving.

"You three." Jamal pointed, his finger moving between Momo, Sana, and Mina. "You're up. Something special."

Marcus shifted beneath Mina, his softening cock sliding out of her with a wet, sucking sound. A gush of thick white followed, spilling onto his thighs. Mina whimpered at the emptiness, her pussy clenching around nothing. "What kind of special?" she asked, her voice still small and fucked-out.

Jamal's grin widened. "The kind where you watch."

He nodded at DeShawn and another man—a hulking figure named Biggs who'd been leaning against the bar, his cock hanging heavy between his legs, uncircumcised and dark as wet mahogany, the foreskin partially retracted over a head the size of a fist. Biggs pushed off the bar, his dick already stiffening, the curve of it bending slightly downward, a thick vein running the length of the shaft like a river on a map. DeShawn was already hard again, his cock jutting straight out, the skin pulled tight, the tip glistening with pre-cum that caught the lamplight.

"Get her on the bed," Jamal said, tilting his chin toward Momo. "Face down. Ass up. And someone tie these two up."

Mina didn't understand what was happening until rough hands grabbed her wrists. Terrell was there, his breath hot against her ear, his voice a low rumble. "You're gonna watch, pretty girl. No touching unless we say." He pulled her arms behind her back, and she felt something soft—a silk tie, probably from one of the robes hanging in the bathroom—loop around her wrists and cinch tight. Not painful. Just restrictive. Just enough to remind her she wasn't in control.

Beside her, Sana received the same treatment. Her wrists were bound with what looked like a belt, the leather cool against her sweat-slicked skin. She made a small sound—not protest, not quite—her latex dress still bunched at her waist, her tits bouncing as she was maneuvered to the edge of the bed.

"Sit," Terrell commanded, pushing Mina down onto a chaise that had been dragged close to the bed. "Legs spread. Hands where I put them."

Her bound hands settled in her lap. Her thighs parted automatically, her cunt still leaking Marcus's cum, her clit still swollen and visible, peeking from its hood. Terrell noticed. His thumb brushed over the nub, and Mina's whole body jerked.

"No," he said, pulling his hand back. "You don't get to cum until I say. Understand?"

"Yes," Mina breathed.

"Yes what?"

"Yes, Daddy."

The word slipped out before she could stop it. Terrell's eyes flickered with something dark and pleased. "Good girl."

Momo was being positioned on the bed.

DeShawn and Biggs worked her like she weighed nothing—flipping her onto her stomach, dragging her hips up until her ass was in the air, her face pressed into the mattress. Her leather skirt had been torn off at some point during the chaos; her thong was a wet string buried between her cheeks. DeShawn hooked a finger under it and ripped. The fabric snapped with a sharp sound, and Momo's ass was bare—pale and round and already marked with handprints from earlier.

"Look at that," Biggs muttered, running a palm over her right cheek. His hand was so large it covered the entire curve. "Japanese girls got the best asses."

"Korean," Momo gasped into the mattress.

"What?"

"I'm—"

Biggs brought his hand down. The smack echoed through the room, and Momo's words dissolved into a choked cry. Her asscheek bloomed red, the imprint of his palm visible against the pale skin. Her pussy—visible from behind, the lips puffy and parted, the inner labia dangling slightly, dark pink and glistening—clenched at the impact. A fresh drip of slick rolled down her inner thigh.

"Don't matter what you are," Biggs said, his voice casual, like he was discussing the weather. "You're a hole right now. Two holes. And we're gonna use both."

Sana watched from her spot at the edge of the bed, her bound hands twisting in her lap. Her cunt was still wrecked from Terrell and the younger man, still leaking, still pulsing with aftershocks. But watching Momo get positioned—watching her friend's ass raised like an offering, watching her pussy glisten—made Sana's hips shift forward. Her thighs pressed together, and a low whine escaped her throat.

"Spread those legs," Terrell snapped from beside Mina. "Both of you. I want to see those wet cunts while you watch."

Sana obeyed. Her legs fell open, and her pussy was a mess—the lips swollen and dark, the inner folds slick and gaping, a steady trickle of cum still oozing from her hole. Her clit was a hard little pearl, twitching with every heartbeat. Across from her, Mina mirrored the position, her own cunt in similar disarray, Marcus's cum still dripping in slow pulses.

"Good," Terrell said. "Now watch. And don't you fucking dare touch yourselves unless I say."

On the bed, DeShawn was positioning himself behind Momo. His cock—that straight, thick beast—nudged against her asshole, and Momo's whole body stiffened. Her back arched deeper, her hands clawing at the sheets, her face turning to the side so one eye was visible—wide, wet, terrified and exhilarated all at once.

"Wait," she choked out. "Wait, wait, wait—"

"Shhh." Biggs knelt in front of her, his cock bobbing at her face. The downward curve made it look almost predatory, like something designed to reach deep. "Open up."

Momo's mouth fell open without her permission. Her jaw unhinged, her tongue flattening, and Biggs fed his cock between her lips. The head popped past her teeth with a wet sound, and Momo gagged immediately—a deep, guttural glrk that vibrated around his shaft. Biggs didn't stop. He pushed deeper, his foreskin rolling back as her throat swallowed him, and Momo's nose pressed against his pubic bone. Her throat bulged. Her eyes watered. Her hands, unbound, flew up to grip his thighs—not pushing, just anchoring.

"There you go," Biggs grunted. "Nice and deep. Hold it."

He held her there, buried to the hilt, her throat convulsing around him. Momo couldn't breathe. The gag reflex spasmed, and saliva bubbled around her lips, dripping down her chin in thick ropes. Her face went red, then deeper red, and just when the edges of her vision started to go dark, Biggs pulled back. Momo gasped, spit flying, her chest heaving. A string of saliva connected her bottom lip to his cockhead.

"Fuck," she wheezed. "Fuck, fuck—"

Behind her, DeShawn chose that moment to push.

His cockhead pressed against her asshole—that tight, puckered ring that had already been stretched once tonight but was still impossibly snug. Momo screamed around Biggs's cock as he shoved back into her mouth. The scream vibrated up his shaft, and Biggs groaned.

"Tight little ass," DeShawn said through gritted teeth. He was only halfway in, and Momo's sphincter was gripping him like a fist. The muscle fluttered and spasmed, trying to accommodate the intrusion. "She's fighting me."

"Make her take it," Jamal said from somewhere behind them. He'd settled into a chair, one leg crossed over the other, his cock standing at attention. He was stroking himself slowly, watching.

DeShawn grabbed Momo's hips with both hands—his thumbs digging into the dimples above her ass—and shoved.

The full length of his cock disappeared into her asshole.

Momo's scream was swallowed by Biggs's cock, but her body told the story. Her back arched so sharply it looked painful. Her toes curled. Her fingers clawed at Biggs's thighs, leaving red welts. Her ass clenched around DeShawn's shaft, the muscle rippling, and a fresh gush of slick erupted from her pussy—spraying the sheets beneath her in a sudden, involuntary squirt.

"Look at that," DeShawn breathed, pulling back until just the tip remained inside. Momo's asshole gaped—a dark, stretched ring that winked and pulsed and couldn't close. "She's squirting from getting her ass fucked."

"Hit it again," Biggs said, and thrust into her throat simultaneously as DeShawn slammed back into her ass.

They found a rhythm immediately—an unspoken coordination that came from experience. Biggs would pull back, letting Momo gasp half a breath, and DeShawn would thrust deep. Then DeShawn would withdraw, and Biggs would fill her throat. Back and forth, a seesaw of penetration, Momo's body rocking between them like a boat in a storm.

The sounds were obscene. The wet glrk-glrk-glrk of her throat getting fucked. The meaty plap-plap-plap of DeShawn's hips against her ass. The squelch of her pussy, still leaking, still spraying with every deep thrust. Momo's muffled moans formed a constant, keening backdrop—a high-pitched mmmm that rose and fell with the rhythm.

Sana watched. Her bound hands twisted in her lap, her thighs spread wide, her cunt visibly pulsing. Every time DeShawn buried himself in Momo's ass, Sana's hips jerked. Every time Momo's muffled scream filled the room, Sana's clit twitched. A fresh wave of slick ran down her inner thigh, mixing with the drying cum.

"Please," she whispered. Her voice was hoarse. Broken. "Please, can I—can I touch—"

"No," Terrell said without looking at her. His eyes were fixed on the scene on the bed.

Sana whimpered. Her whole body trembled. Beside her, Mina was in similar agony—her legs shaking, her cunt clenching around nothing, her bound hands white-knuckled in her lap. She'd bitten her lower lip so hard she'd drawn blood.

On the bed, the rhythm shifted.

DeShawn pulled out of Momo's ass with a wet pop, and Momo's hole gaped wide—a dark tunnel that spasmed and fluttered and leaked a thin trail of lube and pre-cum. Before she could even process the emptiness, Biggs was moving. He pulled out of her mouth, leaving her gasping and drooling, and circled around behind her.

"Two in the ass," he said, and Momo's whole body went rigid.

"Wait," she choked. "I can't—two—I can't take two—"

"Shut up." DeShawn was in front of her now, his cock—slick with her own ass juices—slapping against her cheek. "You'll take what we give you."

Momo's mouth opened, but no words came out. Just a broken, desperate sound. DeShawn took advantage and pushed past her lips, and Momo's throat opened for him automatically, trained now, obedient.

Behind her, Biggs was positioning himself. His cock, thicker than DeShawn's and curved downward, pressed against the already-stretched ring of her asshole. DeShawn's cum and lube had loosened her somewhat, but the sight of that second cockhead pushing against her—the way the dark skin bulged against her pale flesh, the way her sphincter strained and whitened—was almost too much.

"Push," Biggs commanded, and Momo bore down instinctively, and the head popped inside.

Her scream was so loud it pierced through DeShawn's cock. Her whole body convulsed. Her pussy squirted again—a violent spray that soaked the bed and dripped onto the floor. Her asshole stretched impossibly wide, the two cocks side by side, the thin wall of flesh between them visible as a pale membrane.

"Fuuuuck," Biggs groaned. "She's tight. Even with two, she's tight."

"Move," Jamal said from his chair. His hand was stroking faster now. "Both of you. Fuck her."

They moved.

Not alternating this time. Together. Both cocks buried in her asshole at once, stretching her beyond what should have been possible, and Momo's world dissolved into white noise. She couldn't think. Couldn't breathe. Couldn't do anything but exist as a vessel for their pleasure. Her throat was full of DeShawn's cock. Her ass was full of both of them. Her pussy, empty and neglected, gushed and squirted with every thrust, her clit a swollen, throbbing mess that ached for touch that wouldn't come.

The double penetration was brutal. There was no rhythm to it—just chaos. When DeShawn thrust forward, Biggs pulled back. When Biggs pushed deep, DeShawn withdrew. Sometimes they moved together, and Momo's asshole would stretch so wide the skin went translucent, and she'd make a sound that wasn't human—something between a sob and a wail and a moan, all of it muffled by the cock in her throat.

Sana was crying now. Silent tears tracking through the dried cum on her cheeks. Her cunt was a disaster—swollen, dripping, clenching around nothing. She could smell Momo from where she sat—the musk of her arousal, the sharper scent of her ass getting used, the sweet undertone of sweat. It was driving her insane.

"Please," she sobbed. "Please let me touch. I'll do anything. I'll suck your cock. I'll let you fuck my ass. I'll—"

Terrell crossed the room in three strides. His hand closed around her throat—not squeezing, just holding. Just reminding her who was in charge. "You'll do what I say. And I say you watch. You watch your friend get her ass destroyed, and you think about how badly you want it. That's your punishment."

"Punishment for what?"

"For being such a desperate slut."

Sana's cunt clenched so hard it hurt. A fresh gush of slick dripped onto the chaise.

Beside her, Mina was losing her own battle. Her hips were rocking slightly—an involuntary, desperate grind against nothing. Her bound hands had somehow found their way between her legs, and her fingers were hovering just above her clit, trembling with the effort of not touching.

"Hands," Terrell snapped, and Mina jerked them away with a sob.

"I can't—I can't help it—"

"You will."

On the bed, the train was picking up speed. DeShawn pulled out of Momo's mouth and came on her face without warning—thick ropes that painted her forehead and dripped into her eyes. She blinked through the cum, her tongue lolling out to catch what she could, and then another cock was at her lips. A man named Tyrell, who'd been watching from the corner, his dick curved upward like a scimitar, the head a deep purple-brown against the chocolate of his shaft.

"Open," he said, and Momo did, and her throat was full again.

Behind her, Biggs was still pounding her ass, but DeShawn had pulled out. For a moment, Momo's asshole gaped empty—a ruined, stretched hole that couldn't close, the inner walls visible, pink and clenching and dripping lube and pre-cum. Then another man was behind her. Marcus. His cock, still slick with Mina's cum, pressed against her asshole, and Momo didn't even have the strength to tense up.

"Relaxed now, huh?" Marcus grunted, shoving in. "Good. That's good. Nice and loose."

Momo's response was a muffled gurgle around Tyrell's cock.

The train continued. Marcus fucked her ass for what felt like hours—long, slow strokes that bottomed out against something deep inside her. Then he pulled out and came across her back, his cum adding to the mess already painting her skin. Another man took his place. Then another. Momo's asshole became a revolving door, stretched and filled and emptied and filled again, and through it all, her pussy kept gushing. She must have squirted five, six, seven times—the sheets beneath her were soaked through, and a puddle was forming on the floor.

"Enough," Jamal said finally. His voice cut through the chaos, and the men paused. Momo collapsed onto the mattress, her ass still in the air, her face buried in a pillow soaked with cum and drool and tears. Her asshole gaped wide—a dark, ruined tunnel that spasmed and leaked a mixture of lube and pre-cum and whatever else had been pumped into her. The skin around it was red and swollen, the muscle exhausted.

"Flip her over," Jamal commanded.

Hands grabbed Momo and flipped her onto her back. Her legs fell open automatically, and her pussy was a revelation—the lips puffy and engorged, the inner folds dangling and dark pink, her clit a prominent, throbbing nub that twitched visibly. She was still soaked, still dripping, her urethra visible as a small, puckered opening just above her vaginal entrance.

Jamal stood over her, stroking his cock. "Who hasn't cum in her pussy yet?"

Three men stepped forward. Tyrell. A man named Darnell with a cock that was thicker at the base and tapered toward the head. A third man—young, maybe twenty-one, with a straight cock that was easily eleven inches.

"Line up," Jamal said. "She's getting filled."

Momo's head lolled to the side. Her eyes were half-lidded, glassy, unfocused. "Please," she whispered. Her voice was barely there, shredded from screaming. "Please… breed me… fill me up…"

Tyrell went first. He climbed between her legs and shoved in without ceremony, and Momo's pussy swallowed him. She was so wet, so loose from all the squirting, that he bottomed out in one thrust. Momo's back arched, and a weak moan escaped her lips. Her cunt clenched around him—the muscles fluttering, the walls gripping—but she didn't squirt this time. She was too exhausted.

He fucked her fast—brutal, piston-like thrusts that made her tits bounce and her stomach bulge with every stroke. When he came, he buried himself deep and pumped his load directly against her cervix. Momo's eyes rolled back, and a shudder ran through her entire body.

Darnell didn't wait for Tyrell to pull out. He nudged Tyrell aside and shoved in, Tyrell's cum providing extra lubrication. The wet, sloppy sounds of her pussy being fucked were amplified now—squelch, slorp, plap—and Momo just lay there and took it. Her mouth was open, drool spilling down her chin. Her hands, unbound now, lay limp at her sides.

"Fuck, she's loose," Darnell grunted. "This pussy's been used."

"Keep fucking," Jamal said.

Darnell came with a roar, adding his seed to the mix. When he pulled out, cum gushed from Momo's hole—thick and white and copious. The young man stepped up, and Momo's cunt was so full of cum that his entry made an audible splortch sound. Semen splattered his thighs, her thighs, the sheets.

"You're just a cumdump now," the young man breathed, fucking her with short, fast strokes. "Just a hole to fill. You know that?"

"Yes," Momo slurred. "Yes. Hole. Cumdump. Yes."

When he came, her stomach visibly distended. She was full—so full that cum was leaking out around his shaft, running down her ass crack, pooling in her gaped asshole.

Sana couldn't take it anymore. Her whole body was shaking, her cunt was dripping, and she'd bitten through her lower lip. Blood mixed with the dried cum on her chin.

"Please," she begged, and this time it wasn't a whisper. It was a scream. "Please let me touch! I'll die if I don't touch! I'll fucking die!"

Terrell looked at her. Looked at Mina, who was in similar agony, her whole body trembling, her cunt visibly pulsing. Then he looked at Jamal.

Jamal shrugged. "Let them. But no cumming."

"Go ahead," Terrell said.

Sana's hands flew between her legs. Her bound wrists made it awkward, but she didn't care. Her fingers found her clit—that swollen, throbbing nub—and she rubbed it furiously, her hips bucking, her mouth open in a silent scream. Beside her, Mina was doing the same, her fingers plunging into her own cunt, fucking herself with desperate, frantic strokes.

"Don't cum," Terrell reminded them. "If you cum, you get the same treatment she got. And you won't get to cum for the rest of the night."

The threat was effective. Sana's fingers slowed. Her breathing, ragged and desperate, steadied slightly. She was riding the edge—right on the precipice—but she didn't fall. Mina was in the same state, her fingers buried in her cunt, her muscles clenched, her whole body rigid with the effort of holding back.

"Good girls," Terrell murmured. "Now watch the finale."

On the bed, Momo was being positioned one last time.

They put her on her knees, her face pressed into the mattress, her ass in the air. Her asshole was still gaping—a ruined, stretched hole that couldn't close, her inner walls visible and pink and twitching. Her pussy was leaking a steady stream of cum, the lips so swollen they looked painful, her clit a dark, throbbing nub. She was trembling all over, her muscles spent, her mind somewhere far away.

"One more," Jamal said. "For the road."

He positioned himself behind her. His cock—that thick, straight beast—pressed against her asshole, and Momo didn't even flinch. She was beyond reacting. Just a hole. Just a vessel.

He shoved in.

The wet, squelching sound was deafening. Momo's asshole, so stretched and ruined, still gripped him—the muscle memory of tightness, even now. Jamal fucked her with long, slow strokes, his hips slapping against her ass with meaty thwacks. His balls, heavy and full, swung forward to smack against her clit with every thrust. Momo's response was a low, continuous moan—a sound that seemed to come from somewhere outside her body.

"I'm gonna fill this ass," Jamal grunted. "Fill it so full you'll be leaking for a week. You want that?"

"Mmhmm," Momo hummed. Words were beyond her now.

"You want my cum in your ass? You want to walk around with my seed in your guts?"

"Mmhmm. Yes. Please. Breed. Fill. Yes."

Jamal's rhythm stuttered. His cock swelled, and Momo could feel it—the pulse, the throb, the sudden heat. Then he was cumming, pumping rope after rope of thick, hot seed deep into her bowels. Momo's asshole clenched around him, milking him, and her pussy—that neglected, empty cunt—squirted one last time. The spray was weak, exhausted, but it was there.

When Jamal pulled out, Momo collapsed. She didn't have the strength to stay on her knees. She just crumpled onto the mattress, her ass still in the air, her holes gaping and leaking. Cum dripped from her asshole in slow, thick pulses. Cum oozed from her pussy, pooling on the already-soaked sheets. Her face was a mess of tears and drool and cum, her eyes half-closed, her mouth curved in a dopey, blissed-out smile.

"Good girl," Jamal said, patting her ass. "You took that like a champ."

Momo's response was a soft, breathy giggle. The sound of someone whose mind had been thoroughly, completely broken.

Sana and Mina were still masturbating. Still riding that edge. Their fingers moved in frantic, desperate rhythms, their cunts making wet, squelching sounds that filled the sudden quiet. They'd watched the whole thing—every thrust, every stretch, every squirt—and they were both so close to orgasm that the slightest breeze would have pushed them over.

"Stop," Terrell said.

They stopped. Their hands pulled away from their cunts, trembling, soaked in their own slick. Sana made a sound that was half-sob, half-whimper. Mina's whole body was shaking.

"Please," Mina whispered. "Please, I'm so close. I need—"

"You need to wait." Terrell untied her wrists, then Sana's. "You'll get your turn. But not yet."

"When?" Sana's voice was raw, desperate.

Terrell smiled. "When I say."

On the bed, Momo hadn't moved. She was still on her stomach, her ass in the air, her holes still leaking. Her eyes were closed now, her breathing slow and deep. She was asleep—or something like it. The cum-induced stupor had claimed her, pulling her down into a warm, dreamless dark.

Jamal looked at the scene—Momo unconscious on the bed, Sana and Mina trembling with unspent arousal, the other members scattered around the suite in various states of ruin—and he nodded slowly.

"Good start," he said. "Now. Who's next?"

Sana's hand shot up so fast she nearly fell off the chaise.

Mina's followed a half-second later.

And somewhere in the corner, Nayeon—still covered in dried cum, still wearing that blissed-out smile—started crawling toward the bed on her hands and knees, her tongue already out, her eyes fixed on the nearest hard cock.

The tie around Jihyo's wrists bit into her skin as Terrell cinched it tighter—not enough to hurt, just enough to remind her she wasn't going anywhere. Beside her, Chaeyoung was already bound, her small hands lashed together behind her back with what looked like a strip of torn bedsheet. The two of them knelt on the floor near the foot of the bed, the carpet rough against their shins, the air thick with the smell of what had already happened and what was still to come.

"Face to face," Jamal said, circling them. His cock bobbed with each step. "Chest to chest. I want those tits pressed together."

Hands maneuvered them—Terrell and Malik, gripping shoulders and hips, pushing until Jihyo's breasts squashed against Chaeyoung's. Jihyo's nipples, hard and dark pink, scraped across Chaeyoung's collarbone. Chaeyoung's tits were smaller, perkier, her nipples a shade lighter. The friction made them both gasp.

"Tie them like that," Jamal commanded. "I want them stuck together."

A third strip of fabric looped around their midsections—cinching waist to waist, binding them chest-to-chest, belly-to-belly. Their thighs pressed together. Their cunts, both soaked and swollen, aligned almost perfectly—Jihyo's neat, tucked labia now puffy and parted, Chaeyoung's delicate slit glistening with slick that had been dripping since she'd finished eating Dahyun out. Their clits, both exposed and throbbing, touched briefly, and they both shuddered.

"There it is," Malik said, stepping back to admire the work. "Two little fuckdolls packaged up nice."

Jihyo's face was centimeters from Chaeyoung's. She could smell the cum on her breath, the sweat on her skin. Chaeyoung's eyes were glassy, half-lidded, her lips parted. When their gazes met, Chaeyoung's mouth curved into a dopey, eager smile.

"Hey," Chaeyoung whispered.

"Hey," Jihyo whispered back.

Then a cock pushed between their faces.

It was Tyrell—his upward-curved dick sliding past both their cheeks, the head nudging against Chaeyoung's lips, then Jihyo's. The dark purple-brown tip smeared pre-cum across both their mouths, painting them with a shared gloss. Neither woman hesitated. Their tongues met at the tip, licking together, lapping at the slit where a fresh bead of fluid was welling.

"Fuck," Tyrell breathed. "Look at that. Two tongues on one dick."

"Open wider," Malik said from somewhere behind them. "Both of you."

They obeyed. Jaws unhinged. Tongues extended. Tyrell's cock slid between their open mouths—not penetrating either one fully, just rubbing against their tongues, their lips, their teeth. The wet, sloppy sound of it was amplified by the stereo effect of two mouths working simultaneously. Slrk-slrk-slrk. Drool spilled down their chins in twin rivers, dripping onto their pressed-together tits.

"Now fuck them," Jamal said.

Tyrell chose Chaeyoung's mouth first—shoving past her lips, burying himself in her throat with one brutal thrust. Chaeyoung gagged immediately, a wet glrk that vibrated around his shaft. Her bound body convulsed against Jihyo's, her hips jerking, her cunt grinding against Jihyo's thigh. Jihyo felt the spasm, felt Chaeyoung's slick smearing across her skin.

While Tyrell fucked Chaeyoung's face, Malik moved behind them. He knelt, grabbed Jihyo's hips, and lined his cock up with her cunt from behind. The position was awkward—the two bound women were essentially a single unit, their legs tangled, their asses pressed together—but Malik made it work. He shoved Jihyo's thighs apart with his knee, and her pussy opened for him. The lips parted, the inner folds glistening, and he pushed in to the hilt in one wet, squelching thrust.

Jihyo screamed around nothing. Her mouth was empty—Chaeyoung was the one getting throat-fucked—so the sound came out raw and high-pitched and desperate. Her pussy clenched around Malik's cock, the walls rippling, and a gush of slick splattered his thighs.

"There we go," Malik grunted, pulling back and slamming in again. "This cunt's been waiting all night."

Tyrell pulled out of Chaeyoung's mouth with a wet pop and immediately shoved into Jihyo's. The switch was seamless—one moment Chaeyoung was gagging, the next Jihyo's throat was full. Her eyes bulged. Her bound body jerked against Chaeyoung's, and Chaeyoung felt every spasm, every gag, every desperate swallow.

Dre appeared in front of Chaeyoung. His cock—still slick from Jeongyeon's ass—slapped against her cheek. "Open," he said, and she did, her jaw already aching from having Tyrell in it moments before. Dre's thickness stretched her lips wider. Her jaw popped. Her eyes watered.

Now they were both full—Jihyo's throat stuffed with Tyrell, Chaeyoung's with Dre. Behind them, Malik kept pounding Jihyo's pussy in long, deep strokes. The chain was complete.

Jamal watched, stroking himself. "Speed up."

The rhythm shifted.

Tyrell and Dre found a pace together—matching thrust for thrust, so that both women's throats bulged simultaneously. Malik matched them too, his hips slapping against Jihyo's ass with wet, meaty thwacks. The sounds layered over each other—glrk-glrk-glrk from two throats, plap-plap-plap from Jihyo's pussy, the squelch of her cunt gripping and releasing. Chaeyoung's pussy, empty and neglected, dripped onto the carpet. Her clit throbbed, untouched, and every time Jihyo's body convulsed against hers, the friction pushed her closer to the edge.

Terrell crouched beside them. His hand slid between their pressed-together bodies, fingers finding Chaeyoung's clit. She screamed around Dre's cock, her hips bucking, her cunt gushing. Terrell's thumb circled the swollen nub—once, twice—then pinched. Chaeyoung's whole body locked up. Her throat constricted around Dre's shaft, and Dre groaned.

"Shit, she's strangling me—"

"Good," Terrell said. He was still fingering Chaeyoung's clit, rubbing in fast, tight circles, and Chaeyoung was convulsing now, her orgasm ripping through her with violent intensity. Her pussy squirted—a spray of clear fluid that arced through the air and splattered across the carpet, across Terrell's arm, across Jihyo's thighs. Dre pulled out of her mouth just in time for her scream to fill the room.

"Fuuuuck—I'm cumming—I'm cumming—"

Tyrell pulled out of Jihyo's mouth too. Jihyo gasped, spit flying, her throat raw. But before she could catch her breath, Terrell's wet fingers found her clit. He didn't tease. He pressed hard, rubbing with the same brutal efficiency, and Jihyo's orgasm hit her like a truck. Her pussy clamped around Malik's cock—already pistoning in and out—and she squirted too. The spray was violent, drenching Malik's balls, the carpet, Chaeyoung's stomach. Malik kept fucking her through it, his rhythm never faltering.

"There we go," he grunted. "Soak my dick. Soak it."

Tyrell and Dre switched holes.

Tyrell moved behind Chaeyoung, shoving her thighs apart, and buried his cock in her ass with one brutal thrust. Chaeyoung shrieked—her asshole, untouched until now, stretched around his girth, the tight ring of muscle spasming. Her cunt, still gushing from her orgasm, squirted again at the intrusion. Dre took her mouth this time, and Tyrell took Jihyo's throat, and Malik was still in Jihyo's pussy, and somewhere in the chaos a fourth man—the young one who'd fucked Momo—knelt beside the tangle of bodies and shoved his cock between their pressed-together breasts.

The chain was a web now. Every hole filled. Every body connected.

Jihyo's mind was going. The feeling of Malik's cock hammering her pussy, Tyrell's dick sliding down her throat, the young man's shaft thrusting between her tits—it was too much. Her bound body trembled. Her cunt kept gushing, kept squirting, kept soaking everything. Chaeyoung was in the same state—her ass full of Tyrell, her mouth full of Dre, her clit still being rubbed by Terrell's merciless fingers. Their eyes met through the chaos, and something passed between them. Recognition. Understanding. This was what they were now. This was all they were.

"Switch," Jamal commanded.

The men pulled out simultaneously. Jihyo and Chaeyoung gasped in unison, their bound bodies slumping together, chests heaving, drool and pre-cum smeared across their faces. Cum dripped from Chaeyoung's ass. Slick dripped from Jihyo's pussy. Their tits were slick with the young man's pre-cum and their own sweat.

"Flip them," Jamal said. "Jihyo on bottom. Chaeyoung on top."

Hands grabbed them—Malik and Tyrell working together—and the bound pair was flipped. Jihyo's back hit the carpet, and Chaeyoung landed on top of her, their bellies still tied together, their cunts now pressed flush. The alignment was perfect. Their pussies kissed—Jihyo's neat, swollen lips against Chaeyoung's delicate, dripping slit. Their clits ground together, and both women moaned, hips bucking involuntarily.

"Look at that," Terrell said. "Two cunts rubbing together like they're making out."

"Fix it," Jamal said.

Dre knelt between their spread legs. He grabbed Chaeyoung's ass with both hands—her cheeks, already reddened, already marked—and lifted slightly. His cock, still slick from her throat, nudged against her cunt. He pushed in, and Chaeyoung's back arched, her tits squashing against Jihyo's, her mouth falling open around a silent scream.

"There's one," Dre grunted, fucking her pussy in slow, deep strokes. "Someone get the other."

Malik moved beneath Chaeyoung's raised hips. His cock found Jihyo's pussy from below—a tight angle, but she was so wet, so loose from the earlier pounding, that he slid in easily. Jihyo gasped, her bound hands twisting uselessly behind her back.

"Two," Malik said.

"Room for one more," Tyrell said. He was behind Dre now, his cock—still slick—pressing against Chaeyoung's asshole. Dre paused his thrusts just long enough for Tyrell to push in, and Chaeyoung's body went rigid. Two cocks in her simultaneously—one in her cunt, one in her ass. Jihyo felt the pressure through the thin wall of flesh separating her pussy from Chaeyoung's. She could feel Dre's cock moving, Tyrell's cock stretching, the double penetration happening centimeters from her own stretched hole.

"Fuck her," Jamal said. "All three. Together."

They moved.

The coordination was brutal and precise. Malik thrust up into Jihyo's cunt at the same moment Dre drove into Chaeyoung's pussy and Tyrell buried himself in Chaeyoung's ass. The three cocks pistoned in rhythm, and the two bound women became a single, writhing entity. Jihyo's screams layered over Chaeyoung's. Their tits bounced against each other. Their clits—still pressed together, still grinding—created a feedback loop of pleasure that built and built and built.

Jihyo came first. Her pussy clamped down on Malik's cock, and she squirted—a violent gush that sprayed up between their bodies and splashed across Chaeyoung's stomach. Chaeyoung felt the hot fluid hit her skin, and it pushed her over. She screamed something unintelligible, her asshole clenching around Tyrell's shaft, her cunt milking Dre's, and she squirted too. The two of them gushed together, their fluids mixing, dripping down onto Jihyo's belly, pooling in her navel.

The men didn't stop. Didn't slow. They fucked the two women through their orgasms, drawing out every spasm, every clench, every desperate buck of hips. The wet sounds were deafening—squelch, splortch, plap, plap, plap. The carpet beneath them was soaked through. The smell of sex was so thick it coated the back of the throat.

"Fill them," Jamal said. His voice was rough now. His hand was flying over his own cock. "Fill both of them."

Malik came first—a guttural roar, his cock swelling and pulsing and pumping hot cum directly against Jihyo's cervix. She felt it flood her, felt the warmth spreading through her pelvis, and she moaned, a broken, fucked-out sound. Dre came next, his seed flooding Chaeyoung's cunt, mixing with her slick and her squirt and everything else. Tyrell was last, buried deep in Chaeyoung's ass, his cum spurting into her bowels in thick, pulsing ropes.

They pulled out together.

Cum gushed from four holes simultaneously—Jihyo's pussy leaking white onto the carpet, Chaeyoung's pussy and ass dripping twin streams of seed. The two women lay bound together, chests heaving, eyes glassy, mouths open in dopey, blissed-out smiles. Drool spilled from the corners of their lips. Their tongues lolled out, slack and wet.

"Untie them," Jamal said.

The fabric was cut. Jihyo and Chaeyoung didn't move. They just lay there, still pressed together, their bodies too spent to separate. Jihyo's eyes rolled back—white showing, pupils vanished. Chaeyoung's did the same. They looked possessed. Broken. Remade.

"Good little cumdumps," Terrell said, patting Chaeyoung's ass. His hand came away dripping. "Good fucking girls."

Around them, the suite had devolved into pure chaos.

Jeongyeon was on the bed, her ass in the air, Dre's cum still drying on her back, and another man—Darnell—was balls-deep in her pussy, fucking her with fast, sloppy strokes. Her face was buried in a pillow, her screams muffled, her fingers clawing at the sheets. Beside her, Dahyun was getting her ass eaten by a man while she sucked another cock, her cheeks hollowed, her throat bulging. Tzuyu was riding someone reverse-cowgirl, her tiny tits bouncing, her ass slapping against his thighs, her pussy stretched wide around his girth. Momo was still unconscious on the mattress, her holes still gaping, cum still oozing from both of them. Sana had finally been released from her punishment—she was on her back, legs spread, taking a cock in her cunt and another in her mouth, screaming around the shaft as she squirted for the fourth time. Mina was in the corner, bent over a chair, getting her ass pounded by Marcus while she jerked off two more cocks. Nayeon—still painted in dried cum, still smiling that blissed-out smile—was crawling from man to man, licking cocks clean, her tongue never resting.

Every hole was filled. Every woman was being used. The suite had become a factory of flesh—nothing but the wet sounds of fucking, the slap of skin on skin, the broken moans and desperate screams of nine women who had completely surrendered to what they'd become.

Jamal stood in the center of it all, stroking his cock, watching.

"Keep going," he said. "The night's still young."

And they did.

Jamal's voice cut through the cacophony like a blade through smoke.

"Circle."

The word hung in the air, and for a heartbeat, everything stopped. Cocks paused mid-thrust. Moans caught in throats. The wet, rhythmic percussion of flesh on flesh stuttered into silence. Nine pairs of glassy, fucked-out eyes turned toward the massive man standing in the center of the suite, his hand still wrapped around his glistening shaft, his chest rising and falling with measured breaths.

"You heard me." Jamal's grin spread slow, predatory. "All nine of you. Circle formation. Backs together. Asses out. I want every hole pointed at us."

Hands grabbed bodies. Terrell hauled Sana off the cock she'd been riding, her pussy making a wet schlork as she was lifted, cum immediately streaming down her inner thigh. Malik dragged Jihyo and Chaeyoung from the floor, their limbs still rubbery, their mouths still hanging open. Marcus pulled Mina off his cock and pushed her toward the center of the room. DeShawn rolled Momo's unconscious form off the mattress, and she woke with a gasp, her holes still leaking, her eyes unfocused.

"Wha—"

"Move," DeShawn grunted, and she crawled.

Biggs and Dre cleared the furniture. The massive bed was shoved against the wall. Chairs were kicked aside. The Persian rug—now soaked with cum and sweat and squirt—was rolled up and tossed into the corner. What remained was a wide expanse of hardwood floor, polished to a mirror shine, reflecting the amber lamplight and the silhouettes of bodies being arranged.

Terrell positioned Nayeon first. Her cum-crusted face was still split in that broken smile, her tongue still lolling, but her body obeyed automatically. She sank to her knees. Her hands pressed flat against the floor. Her back arched, her ass rose, her thighs spread. A string of half-dried cum stretched from her cunt to the floor and snapped when she moved.

"Good," Terrell muttered, and moved her into place.

Marcus maneuvered Mina beside Nayeon. Mina's flabby labia—those soft, loose lips that parted so easily—hung down between her thighs like a fleshy invitation. Her asshole, still puffy from the pounding Marcus had given it, winked and spasmed at the cool air. Her hands trembled as she assumed the position.

Dre dragged Jeongyeon off the bed. She'd been mid-fuck, Darnell's cock buried in her pussy, and when she was pulled free, cum gushed out of her in a thick white waterfall. She didn't protest. She just crawled to the circle and assumed the position, her ass rising, her cunt dripping, her face pressed against the floor.

Malik and Tyrell positioned Chaeyoung and Jihyo side by side. The two women's bodies were still slick with each other's fluids, their tits still marked with bite marks and hickeys. They assumed the position without being told, their muscle memory already conditioned, their bodies already trained. Jihyo's neat pussy lips—puffy and swollen now—parted to reveal the dark pink flesh inside. Chaeyoung's smaller cunt, still leaking Dre's cum, gaped slightly, the inner walls visible.

Khalil and Reggie brought Dahyun forward. Her white button-up shirt had been torn off at some point, leaving her completely naked except for a single stocking that had somehow survived around her left calf. Her cunt was a disaster—the lips engorged and purple, cum crusted in her pubic hair, her asshole still gaping slightly from the earlier double penetration. She crawled into position and arched her back so deeply her spine made a visible curve beneath her skin.

DeShawn dragged Tzuyu from her reverse-cowgirl position. Her tiny tits bounced as she was moved, her small tucked labia now engorged and protruding like a fleshy flower blooming. Her pale skin was marked with handprints—red welts across her ass, bruises forming on her hips. She knelt in the circle and her cunt immediately began dripping, a string of slick stretching to the floor.

Biggs brought Momo last. She was barely conscious, her body limp, but when Biggs positioned her on her knees, something automatic kicked in. Her back arched. Her ass rose. Her holes—both of them, still ruined and stretched—pointed outward. Cum still leaked from her asshole in slow, thick pulses. Her cunt, also still dripping, made a wet spot on the floor beneath her.

Nine women. Nine pairs of spread thighs. Nine cunts and nine assholes, all facing outward, all waiting.

Jamal walked the perimeter slowly, his bare feet slapping against the hardwood. His cock—still hard, still slick—bobbed with each step. He looked at the circle of women, and the women looked back at him through the gaps between their own legs, their faces upside-down, their expressions ranging from desperate to dazed to utterly broken.

"Beautiful," he said. "Fucking beautiful. Now." He turned to the other men. "Every hole gets filled. Every single one. I don't want to see an empty cunt, an empty ass, an empty mouth, an empty hand. You understand?"

The men were already moving.

Marcus stepped behind Mina without hesitation. He'd already had her once tonight—had already dumped his load in her womb and watched her squirt and felt her clench around him. But seeing her like this, on her knees, her flabby lips hanging loose and wet, her asshole already stretched and waiting, made him hard all over again. He grabbed her hips with both hands—his thumbs pressing into the dimples above her ass—and shoved his cock into her cunt in one brutal thrust.

Mina screamed. Her back arched deeper, her fingers clawing at the floor, her toes curling. Marcus's thickness filled her completely, the walls of her pussy stretching to accommodate him, the inner folds clinging and fluttering. He didn't wait. He started fucking her immediately—hard, fast, the kind of piston-like rhythm that left no room for adjustment. Plap-plap-plap-plap. His balls slapped against her clit with each thrust. His fingers dug into her hipbones hard enough to bruise.

"Fuck—fuck—Daddy—" Mina's voice was already cracking.

"Shut up and take it," Marcus grunted.

Beside her, Nayeon's mouth was being filled. Tyrell stood in front of her, his upward-curved cock sliding past her lips, and Nayeon didn't just accept it—she lunged for it. Her cum-crusted face pressed forward, her tongue extending, her throat opening. She swallowed him to the base in one desperate gulp, her nose pressing against his pubic bone, her throat bulging obscenely. The dried cum on her cheeks cracked as her face stretched.

Glrk.

"Goddamn," Tyrell breathed. "This one's a natural."

Behind Nayeon, Dre was already lining up with her cunt. He didn't ease in. Didn't prep her. He just grabbed her hips, angled his cock, and shoved. Nayeon's scream was completely swallowed by Tyrell's shaft—a muffled vibration that traveled up his dick and made his eyes roll back. Her cunt, already soaked from everything she'd taken earlier, accepted Dre's thickness with a wet splortch, cum and slick spraying around his shaft.

"That's two," Dre muttered, and started fucking her in counterpoint to Tyrell's throat-fucking. When Tyrell thrust in, Dre pulled back. When Dre thrust in, Tyrell withdrew. Nayeon's body rocked between them like a ship in a hurricane, her cunt squelching, her throat gurgling, her hands clawing at nothing.

Next to Nayeon, Sana was getting the same treatment. Terrell stood in front of her, his cock already slick, and Sana opened her mouth so wide her jaw popped. She didn't wait for him to push in—she leaned forward and swallowed him, her lips stretching around his girth, her tongue immediately working the underside of his shaft. The sounds she made were wet and desperate and worshipful—slrk-slrk-slrk—drool already spilling down her chin in thick ropes.

Behind her, Biggs knelt. His massive, downward-curved cock pressed against Sana's asshole, and Sana's body tensed instinctively. Her ass was still sore from earlier, still stretched, but the sight of Biggs's monster—dark as wet mahogany, the foreskin partially retracted over a head the size of a fist—made her sphincter spasm with something between fear and desperate craving.

"Relax that hole," Biggs said, and shoved.

Sana's scream was loud enough to pierce through Terrell's cock. Her asshole stretched wide—wider than it had all night—the ring of muscle going translucent as it struggled to accommodate Biggs's girth. Her cunt, empty but watching, gushed a spray of slick that splattered the floor. Biggs didn't stop. He pushed deeper and deeper, inch by inch, until his balls pressed against her ass and the full length of his monster was buried in her bowels.

"That's it," he grunted. "That's my hole. You feel that, you little slut? You feel me in your guts?"

Sana couldn't answer. Her mouth was full. But her body answered for her—her cunt squirting again, her hips bucking, her asshole clenching around Biggs's shaft in rhythmic, milking pulses.

The pattern repeated around the circle.

Jihyo had Malik in her mouth and Khalil in her cunt within seconds. Malik's cock—the same one that had throat-fucked her earlier—slid past her lips with practiced ease, and Jihyo's throat opened automatically, the gag reflex thoroughly destroyed. Khalil's downward-curved cock entered her pussy from behind, the curve reaching deep, the head nudging against some spot that made her vision go white. She gagged and moaned and squirted simultaneously, her fluids spraying Khalil's thighs.

Chaeyoung, beside her, was in a similar state. A man named Lamar—muscular, dark-skinned, his thick veiny cock standing straight out—had taken position in front of her. Chaeyoung's small hands wrapped around his shaft automatically, jerking him with fast, desperate strokes while her mouth worked the head. Her tongue lashed the slit. Her lips sealed around the ridge. Behind her, Reggie was balls-deep in her cunt, fucking her with the same brutal pace he'd used on Dahyun earlier, his hips slapping against her ass with meaty thwacks.

Dahyun herself was getting double-stuffed again. Two younger men—they looked like twins, both with straight, thick cocks, both with the same hungry expression—had claimed her. One was in her mouth. One was in her cunt. But unlike the alternating rhythm the other pairs were using, these two moved together. When one thrust in, the other thrust in too. Dahyun's body filled from both ends simultaneously, her throat and cunt stuffed to capacity, her hands—not content to be idle—reaching up to jerk off two more cocks belonging to men who were waiting their turn.

Tzuyu had three men on her. One in her mouth. One in her cunt. And a third—Darnell, with his thick-base cock—kneeling behind her and pressing against her asshole. Tzuyu's small tucked labia had bloomed fully now, the flesh engorged and dark pink, her clit a prominent nub that twitched with every heartbeat. Her asshole was impossibly tight—she'd only taken anal once tonight, and her body hadn't fully adjusted—and when Darnell pushed in, her whole body went rigid.

Mmmmph! The sound was muffled by the cock in her throat.

"Push," Darnell commanded, and Tzuyu bore down instinctively, and the head popped past her sphincter. She didn't scream—she couldn't—but her body told the story. Her back arched so sharply her spine creaked. Her cunt clamped down on the cock inside it. Her hands, which had been planted on the floor, flew up and grabbed the thighs of the man in front of her, her nails digging in and leaving crescent-shaped marks.

"She's tight as fuck," Darnell grunted. "Even after earlier, she's tight."

"Ruin it," Jamal said from the center of the circle.

Darnell did. He pushed deeper, and deeper, and deeper, until his balls rested against Tzuyu's ass and her entire body was trembling. Then he started fucking her—slow at first, then faster, then brutal. The two men in her other holes matched his pace, and Tzuyu became a vessel for three cocks simultaneously, every hole filled, every nerve ending screaming.

Jeongyeon was bent over beside Tzuyu, her ass in the air, her face pressed against the floor. She had a man—one of the newer ones, tall and lean with a long upward-curved cock—in her mouth, and another man behind her, his dick already buried in her ass. But her cunt was still empty, still dripping, still clenching around nothing. She pulled her mouth off the cock in front of her just long enough to gasp, "Someone—please—my pussy—someone fuck my pussy—"

Malik—still throat-fucking Jihyo—heard her. He snapped his fingers at a man standing near the bar. "You. Fill that empty hole."

The man—young, maybe twenty-three, with a straight cock that was easily twelve inches—crossed the room in three strides. He knelt behind Jeongyeon, pushed her thighs wider, and lined up with her cunt. The head of his cock pressed against her lips, and Jeongyeon's body shuddered. He shoved in, and she screamed—a raw, desperate sound that bounced off the walls.

"Yes! Yes! Fuck my cunt! Fill it! Fill all my holes!"

He did. Three cocks now—one in her mouth, one in her cunt, one in her ass—and Jeongyeon's mind dissolved. Her body rocked between them, a puppet pulled by three sets of strings, her tits swaying beneath her, her asscheeks rippling with each thrust, her cunt and asshole both leaking a mixture of cum and lube and her own slick.

Momo, still barely conscious, was the last to be fully claimed. Two men had already taken her mouth and cunt—one thrusting down her throat with slow, deep strokes, the other pounding her pussy with brutal efficiency—but her asshole, still gaping slightly from the earlier train of cocks, was empty. Until Jamal himself stepped behind her.

His thick, straight cock pressed against the ruined ring of her asshole, and Momo's body responded automatically. Her back arched deeper. Her ass pushed backward. Her sphincter, exhausted and stretched, offered no resistance. Jamal slid in with a wet, sucking sound, and Momo's only reaction was a soft, breathy, "Mmhmm."

"Ruined," Jamal murmured, almost reverently. "Completely ruined."

He fucked her slow. Not the brutal pace he'd used earlier—this was something else. Something almost ceremonial. His hips rolled against her ass in deep, grinding strokes, his cock disappearing into her guts and reappearing slick with everything that had been pumped into her. Momo's body rocked with the rhythm, her face blank, her eyes half-lidded, her mouth stretched around the cock in her throat. She was gone. Her body was just a mechanism now, a warm vessel designed for nothing but receiving.

The circle was complete.

Nine women. Twenty-seven holes. And every single one of them was filled.

The men who weren't actively fucking—and there were at least five of them, waiting, stroking their cocks—moved around the perimeter like sharks. They grabbed hands and wrapped them around shafts. They knelt beside faces and slapped cocks against cheeks. They pressed their dicks between pressed-together tits, between thighs, against the soles of feet.

Sana had a cock in each hand now—her fingers wrapped around two thick shafts, jerking them in alternating rhythm while her mouth worked Terrell's cock and her ass took Biggs's monster. The handjob sounds were wet and fast—fap-fap-fap—pre-cum slicking her palms. Mina, beside her, was in the same position, her hands full of two more cocks, her fingers moving in blurring strokes while Marcus destroyed her cunt from behind and a new man—Dante, tall and quiet with a long slender curved cock—fed his dick into her throat.

Jihyo's hands were wrapped backward around the cocks of two men standing behind her, her wrists bent at awkward angles, her fingers working blindly. Her mouth was full of Malik. Her cunt was full of Khalil. And now a third man—the young one who'd fucked Momo earlier—knelt beside her and pressed his cock against her cheek, smearing pre-cum across her skin until she turned her head enough to catch the tip with her tongue.

Chaeyoung had abandoned handjobs entirely—she was using her feet instead, her soles pressed together around a thick shaft, the man grunting as he fucked the tight channel between her arches. Her mouth was working another cock. Her cunt was taking Reggie's pounding. Her asshole—still leaking Tyrell's cum from earlier—was empty for the moment, but not for long. Another man was already positioning himself behind her, his cockhead pressing against her slick, stretched hole.

Dahyun had graduated to something obscene. While the twin-like men continued fucking her throat and cunt, two more men were using her back—grinding their cocks against her shoulder blades, smearing pre-cum across her skin, using her body as a surface to get off on. A fifth man was fucking the space between her thighs, his cock sliding through the slick that coated her skin, the head bumping against her clit with each thrust.

Tzuyu's tiny body was almost completely hidden beneath the men using her. Three cocks in her holes. Two more in her hands. A sixth man had somehow positioned himself beneath her, his tongue lapping at her clit while the men above her kept fucking. The sensation was too much—her cunt kept clamping, kept gushing, kept squirting—and her muffled screams were a constant, keening backdrop to the chaos.

Jeongyeon was screaming. Not muffled screams—she'd pulled her mouth off the cock in front of her and was just screaming, a raw, continuous wail that echoed throughout the suite. Three cocks pistoned in and out of her holes, and her body bucked and convulsed, and she was cumming—she'd been cumming for what felt like minutes now, her pussy and ass both clamping and releasing in violent, rhythmic pulses, her squirt spraying the floor in a continuous stream.

"Yes! Yes! Yes!" Her voice cracked. "Fuck me! Fuck all my holes! I'm a cocksleeve! I'm a cumdump! I'm—"

Her words dissolved into another scream as the man in her pussy bottomed out against her cervix and came. She felt it—felt the hot flood of seed painting her insides, felt his cock pulsing and throbbing—and she squirted again, the spray mixing with his cum as it leaked out around his shaft.

Nayeon, beside her, felt the scream vibrate through the floor. Her own throat was still full of Tyrell's cock. Her cunt was still taking Dre's pounding. Her hands were wrapped around two more shafts, jerking them with desperate, mechanical strokes. But it was her face that drew the most attention. Tyrell pulled out of her throat, and Nayeon gasped, and before she could catch her breath, three men were standing over her, stroking their cocks, aiming at her face.

"Open," Tyrell said.

Nayeon opened. Her mouth stretched wide. Her tongue extended. Her cum-crusted eyes rolled upward, watching the cocks above her.

The first rope hit her cheek. Thick and hot and white, splattering across her cheekbone and dripping down toward her ear. The second hit her forehead, painting her hairline. The third landed on her tongue—a direct hit—and Nayeon moaned like she'd just tasted something divine. More followed. Thread after thread of cum, arcing through the air and splattering across her face, her hair, her neck, her tits. The men grunted and groaned, their hands flying over their shafts, and Nayeon just knelt there with her mouth open and her tongue out, drowning in it.

"More," she slurred, cum dripping from her lips. "More. More. Cover me. Drown me."

They did. By the time they were finished, Nayeon's face was completely obscured—a mask of white, so thick it looked like a plaster cast. Only her eyes were visible, blinking through the mess, and her mouth, still open, still waiting, still hungry.

The circle devolved.

Whatever structure had existed dissolved into pure, chaotic animal need. The men stopped rotating and started just using—fucking whatever hole was closest, grabbing whatever body part they could reach, pumping their loads wherever they landed. The soundtrack was a symphony of obscenity: the wet squelch-squelch-squelch of cunts being pounded, the plap-plap-plap of balls slapping against flesh, the glrk-glrk-glrk of throats being fucked, the desperate, broken moans of nine women who had stopped being women and become something else entirely.

Sana's cunt had been filled three more times. Each time a man pulled out, cum gushed from her hole, and another man was immediately there to push his own load deeper. Her asshole was in the same condition—a revolving door of cocks, each one adding to the reservoir building in her bowels. Her mouth had tasted at least six different men. Her hands had jerked off more than she could count. Her face was painted with so many layers of cum that the original coating was completely hidden.

Mina was on her seventh load. Marcus had cum in her twice more after the first—once in her cunt, once in her ass—and then he'd passed her off to other men, and they'd used her too. Her flabby lips were so swollen they looked like a separate entity, a fleshy flower blooming between her thighs. Her asshole gaped constantly, unable to close, the inner walls visible and pink and dripping. Her mouth hung open, drool and cum mixing on her chin, her eyes rolled back so far only the whites showed.

Jihyo and Chaeyoung, still side by side, had become the focal point of a bukkake. Five men were standing over them, stroking their cocks, taking turns painting their faces. Chaeyoung's small features were almost completely obscured. Jihyo's neat appearance—the careful image she'd cultivated for years—was buried beneath layer after layer of white. They didn't blink. Didn't flinch. Just knelt there with their mouths open, their tongues touching, their cunts still being fucked from behind by men who hadn't finished yet.

Dahyun had somehow been flipped onto her back, her legs spread impossibly wide, her cunt and asshole both gaping. Three men were kneeling between her thighs, taking turns—one in her cunt, one in her ass, the third waiting, stroking, ready. Her white button-up shirt had been found and used to wipe cum off someone's cock. Her single remaining stocking had been torn off and used as a makeshift blindfold. She couldn't see anything—could only feel the relentless, brutal pounding of cocks in her holes—and her body responded by cumming again and again and again, her squirt spraying upward in arcs that splattered the men's chests.

Tzuyu was in the same position, on her back, blindfolded by someone's underwear, her tiny body almost invisible beneath the men using her. Her cunt had been stretched so wide the small tucked labia were now a gaping tunnel. Her asshole, which had been so tight earlier, was now a ruined ring of flesh that couldn't close. Her mouth was being fucked by a man who'd already cum in her twice and was working on a third load. Her hands were being used by two more men, her fingers wrapped around their shafts, her arms being guided in fast, mechanical strokes.

Jeongyeon had been moved to the center of the circle. Not the edge—the center. She was on her hands and knees, and the men had formed a wheel around her, each one taking a turn in her ass, her cunt, her mouth. She was spinning slowly, passed from man to man, her holes never empty for more than a second. Her screams had faded to hoarse, broken sounds. Her body was trembling so hard her teeth chattered. But she didn't ask them to stop. Didn't beg for mercy. Just kept taking it, her cunt and ass both leaking a continuous stream of cum that pooled on the floor beneath her.

Momo had woken up.

Not fully—her eyes were still glassy, her smile still dopey—but something had sparked in her when the men started using her again. She was on her stomach now, her ass in the air, her face pressed against the floor, and three men were taking turns in her holes. One in her cunt, one in her ass, the third in her mouth. They rotated every few minutes, and Momo's body accepted each new configuration without resistance. Her mind had checked out completely. She was just a warm set of holes now, and somewhere in the fog of her consciousness, a voice whispered that this was exactly what she was meant to be.

The men who'd already cum—and there were many of them—didn't stop. They kept touching, kept stroking, kept watching. Some of them knelt beside the women and masturbated, adding their loads to the puddles forming on the floor. Some of them grabbed breasts and squeezed until the women moaned. Some of them spanked asses that were already bruised and reddened, the sound of palms meeting flesh adding a percussive counterpoint to the symphony of sex.

Jamal watched it all from the edge of the chaos.

His cock was still hard. Still slick. He'd cum in Momo's ass, then again in Sana's mouth, then a third time across Jeongyeon's tits. But he was still ready. They all were. The stamina of these men—the impossible, almost supernatural endurance that kept them going and going and going—was the engine driving this machine. Without it, the women would have collapsed hours ago. With it, they could keep going forever.

"Speed up," Jamal said.

The command rippled through the room. The men increased their pace—thrusting faster, fucking harder, their hips slapping against the women's bodies with bruising force. The women's moans rose in pitch, rising and falling in a chaotic chorus that echoed off the windows and walls and ceiling.

Sana was screaming. Not words—just sound, a continuous wail that rose and fell with each thrust into her cunt, each stretch of her asshole, each gag around the cock in her throat. Biggs was still in her ass, and his massive cock was stretching her so wide the skin around her sphincter had gone pale and taut. The man in her cunt—one of the twins—was fucking her with short, fast strokes, his pubic bone grinding against her clit with each impact. The man in her mouth had grabbed her hair and was using it as a handle, guiding her head back and forth on his shaft.

Mina, beside Sana, had reached some transcendent state. Her eyes were open but unseeing, fixed on some point in the middle distance. Her body was still responding—her cunt still clenching, her asshole still gripping, her mouth still working the cocks presented to her—but her mind had detached completely. She was floating somewhere above her body, watching herself get used, and the sight filled her with a strange, peaceful warmth. This was what she was. This was all she was. A vessel. A hole. A cocksleeve.

Nayeon had been moved onto her back, her head hanging off the edge of… nothing. There was no bed, no chair—just a man kneeling behind her and holding her head in his hands, using her throat like a fleshlight. Her cunt was being pounded by another man, her legs thrown over his shoulders, her ankles crossed behind his neck. A third man was rubbing his cock between her tits, the head emerging from her cleavage to tap against her chin with each thrust. Cum still coated her face, but fresh cum was being added—the man in her mouth pulled out and came across her eyes, and she didn't even blink.

The circle had become a pile.

Bodies tangled together. Limbs intertwined. It was impossible to tell where one woman ended and another began. Sana's hand had somehow found Mina's cunt, her fingers sliding into the stretched, cum-filled hole. Mina's mouth was on Sana's throat, not kissing, just pressing there, feeling the vibrations of her screams. Jihyo and Chaeyoung had collapsed into each other, their bound bodies now crushed together, their cunts aligned so perfectly that a man had shoved his cock between both pussies at once, fucking the space where their lips met. Dahyun and Tzuyu were face-to-face, their blindfolds somehow knocked off, their eyes meeting through the chaos, and something passed between them—an understanding, a recognition, a shared knowledge of what they'd become.

Jeongyeon was in the center of it all, still on her hands and knees, still being passed from man to man. She'd lost count of how many loads had been dumped in her. Her cunt was so full of cum that it was leaking out around the cocks that were still fucking her, splattering the floor with each thrust. Her ass was in the same condition—a reservoir of seed that overflowed with each new addition. Her mouth was a channel for cum, men pulling out of her throat and finishing on her tongue, her cheeks, her forehead.

"Fill them," Jamal commanded. His voice was hoarse now. "Every one of them. Fill every hole. I want them leaking for weeks."

The men obeyed.

Some of them had cum three times already. Some four. Some were still working on their second, their stamina nearly superhuman. But all of them were still hard, still fucking, still chasing that next release. The suite had become a breeding ground—nothing but the wet, rhythmic sounds of reproduction, the slap of flesh on flesh, the desperate moans and screams of women who had completely surrendered to their primal purpose.

Sana felt a cock swell in her cunt—felt the pulse, the throb, the sudden heat—and she screamed, "Yes! Yes! Fill my cunt! Breed me! BREED ME!"

The man came with a roar, pumping his load directly against her cervix. She felt it flood her, felt the warmth spreading through her pelvis, and her cunt clamped down, milking him, drawing every drop. When he pulled out, cum gushed from her hole, but before it could drip onto the floor, another man was inside her, pushing the seed deeper, adding his own.

Mina was filled simultaneously—one load in her cunt, one in her ass, both men pulling out at the same time so that twin streams of white poured from her holes. Her flabby lips, swollen and dark, couldn't contain the flood. Cum spilled down her thighs, pooled on the floor, dripped from her clit in thick, slow droplets.

Jihyo and Chaeyoung received their loads together. The man fucking both their pussies at once came with a guttural cry, his seed spraying between their pressed-together cunts, coating both sets of lips, both clits, both inner walls. They moaned in unison, their bodies shuddering, their mouths open in identical expressions of bliss.

Dahyun took a load in her ass that was so deep it made her stomach bulge. The man—one of the twins—buried himself to the hilt and came with a scream, his cock pulsing and throbbing and pumping more cum than should have been possible. When he pulled out, Dahyun's asshole didn't just leak—it spurted, a fountain of white that arced through the air and splattered the floor three feet away.

Tzuyu was on the receiving end of a train—four men, all cumming in her cunt one after another, each one adding to the reservoir of seed building in her womb. Her tiny belly distended slightly with the volume, and when the last man pulled out, cum didn't just leak—it flowed, a thick white river that dripped onto the floor and formed a puddle the size of a dinner plate.

Jeongyeon took her final loads in silence. Not because she wasn't screaming—her throat was just too raw, too used, too wrecked to produce sound. Her mouth opened and closed, her body bucked and convulsed, but nothing came out except a hoarse, barely-audible whisper. The men came in her cunt and her ass and her mouth, and she just took it, her eyes rolling back, her body trembling, her mind somewhere far away.

Momo was the last to be filled.

Jamal himself moved behind her—his cock, still hard, still slick, still ready—and shoved into her cunt. Momo was limp, boneless, completely unresisting. Her pussy swallowed him easily, the walls loose and accommodating, and Jamal fucked her with long, slow strokes that bottomed out against her cervix.

"One last load," he grunted. "You feel that? One more for the road."

Momo's response was a soft, breathy giggle. The same giggle she'd had earlier. The sound of a mind that had been so thoroughly broken it couldn't even remember what it was like to be whole.

Jamal came with a roar that echoed through the suite. His seed flooded Momo's cunt, joining the reservoir of cum already inside her, and when he pulled out, the flood that followed was so voluminous it splattered his legs, the floor, the woman beside her.

He stepped back and surveyed the scene.

Nine women, sprawled across the floor in various states of ruin. Their holes were gaping and leaking. Their faces were painted with cum. Their bodies were marked with handprints and bite marks and bruises. Their minds were gone—shattered into a million pieces, then reassembled into something simpler, something purer, something that existed only to receive.

The suite smelled like a breeding factory. Sweat and cum and squirt and the sweet, skunky ghost of burned weed. The windows were fogged with condensation. The floor was slick with fluids. The air was thick enough to taste.

Jamal looked at the pile of women—at Sana, still reaching weakly for another cock. At Mina, her eyes glassy and unfocused, a dopey smile on her cum-smeared face. At Nayeon, completely obscured by the mask of seed covering her features, her tongue still lolling out. At Jihyo and Chaeyoung, tangled together, their cunts still pressed flush. At Dahyun and Tzuyu, face-to-face, their breaths mingling. At Jeongyeon, hoarse and broken and still somehow smiling. At Momo, giggling softly to herself, her mind long gone.

"Good," he said. "Now get some water. Hydrate. Because round three…"

He didn't finish the sentence. He didn't need to.

The women's eyes lit up.

Every one of them. Every pair of glassy, fucked-out, cum-smeared eyes. They lit up.

And somewhere in the pile, Sana's hoarse, broken voice whispered, "Yes. Please. More."

The air in Suite 5701 had become a living thing—thick and wet and breathing, heavy with the copper-salt tang of cum and the sharper musk of sweat and the ghost of weed smoke still curling near the ceiling. Nine women lay tangled in a heap on the slick hardwood floor, their bodies so intertwined it was impossible to tell where one ended and another began. Cum leaked from every hole. It pooled beneath them in a shallow lake, smeared across thighs and bellies and faces, dripped from clits and assholes and chins in slow, viscous threads.

Jamal stood at the edge of the pile, his chest still heaving, his cock finally softening against his thigh. The other men had collapsed onto the furniture—the bed, the chairs, the chaise—their bodies glistening, their cocks spent but still twitching. They watched. They always watched.

"Crawl," Jamal said.

The word cut through the humid silence like a blade. Nine pairs of glassy, fucked-out eyes turned toward him. Nine bodies stirred, limbs untangling, muscles screaming in protest.

"On your hands and knees," Jamal continued, his voice low and steady. "Circle formation again. But this time…" He paused, his grin spreading slow and dark. "This time, you're gonna clean each other up."

A ripple of confusion passed through the pile. Sana's cum-crusted brow furrowed. Mina's swollen lips parted around a question she was too exhausted to voice. Nayeon, still blind beneath her mask of seed, tilted her head like a dog hearing a strange sound.

"Every hole," Jamal said. "Every drop. I want every cunt and every asshole licked clean. You made this mess. You're gonna eat it."

The confusion dissolved. In its place bloomed something else—something hungry and desperate and utterly shameless. The women's eyes, already glassy, went somehow glassier. Their mouths, already hanging open, went somehow slacker. Their tongues—those same tongues that had been wrapped around cocks all night—slid out and wet their lips.

Momo was the first to move.

Her body, still boneless and trembling, somehow found the strength to push herself onto her hands and knees. Cum dripped from her cunt in a thick white rivulet, splattering the floor beneath her. Her asshole, still gaping and ruined, leaked a matching stream down her inner thigh. She crawled forward, her knees sliding through the puddle of fluids that had accumulated on the floor, and she placed herself directly in front of Sana.

"Me first," she slurred, her voice barely audible, wrecked from screaming. "Clean me first."

Sana didn't hesitate. Her hand shot out and grabbed Momo's hip, her fingers digging into the bruised flesh. Her face—still painted with layer after layer of cum, the original coating completely obscured by fresh deposits—pressed forward. Her tongue extended. And with one long, slow, deliberate stroke, she licked from Momo's clit to her asshole.

The taste hit her immediately. Salt and musk and something bitter-sweet, a mixture of her own cum and the seed of at least seven different men. Sana's eyes rolled back. A guttural moan vibrated in her throat. Her tongue—that same tongue that had worshipped Terrell's cock, that had lapped at Tyrell's shaft, that had licked Nayeon's clit hours ago—pressed deeper into Momo's cunt, scooping out a thick glob of cum and swallowing it with an audible gulp.

"Fuuuck," Sana breathed, pulling back just long enough to speak. Her chin was dripping. Her lips were glazed. "You taste like… like all of them. Like all their cum mixed together."

"More," Momo whimpered. Her hips pushed backward, her cunt pressing against Sana's mouth. "Lick it all. Don't miss a drop."

Sana dove back in. Her tongue worked Momo's cunt with the same desperate enthusiasm she'd used on the cocks earlier—flattening against the swollen lips, probing the stretched entrance, curling to scoop out every last trace of seed. The sounds were wet and obscene—slrk-slrk-slrk—drool and cum mixing on her chin and dripping onto the floor.

Beside them, the chain reaction had begun.

Mina crawled behind Sana. Her flabby labia—those soft, loose lips that hung down between her thighs—dragged across the floor as she moved, leaving a snail-trail of cum. She positioned herself between Sana's spread legs, her face inches from Sana's ruined cunt. Cum was still oozing from the hole in slow pulses, and Mina watched it drip for a moment, mesmerized, before leaning in and sealing her mouth over the entire swollen mess.

"Mmhmm," Mina hummed, the vibration traveling into Sana's cunt. Her tongue probed deep, lapping at the inner walls, scooping out Biggs's cum and Terrell's cum and the seed of every man who'd filled Sana's cunt tonight. She swallowed greedily, her throat working, her eyes fluttering closed. The taste was overwhelming—a concentrated essence of everything that had happened in this room—and Mina's cunt, still empty and aching, clenched around nothing in response.

Sana felt Mina's tongue inside her and moaned into Momo's cunt. The vibration made Momo's hips buck, which pushed her asshole against Sana's nose, and Sana—still licking, still swallowing—shifted her attention upward. Her tongue slid from Momo's pussy to her asshole, tracing the stretched, ruined ring of muscle, probing the gaping entrance where Jamal's cum was still leaking out.

"Oh god," Momo choked. Her hands, planted on the floor, clawed at the wood. "Oh god, your tongue—your tongue is in my ass—"

Sana didn't answer. She couldn't. Her mouth was too busy. Her tongue pushed deeper into Momo's asshole, lapping at the cum that had been deposited there, swallowing Jamal's seed and Biggs's seed and every other load that had been pumped into Momo's bowels. The taste was sharper here—more bitter, more intimate—and Sana found herself moaning as she ate, her hips grinding backward against Mina's face.

Nayeon had been guided into position by touch alone. Still blind beneath her mask of cum, she'd crawled forward until her face pressed against something warm and wet and fleshy. Mina's cunt. Her flabby lips, still leaking a mixture of Marcus's cum and the loads that had followed, were pressed directly against Nayeon's cum-crusted mouth. Nayeon's tongue emerged—a pink muscle pushing through the white mask—and licked.

"Yesss," Mina hissed, her voice muffled by Sana's cunt. "Yes, Nayeon, eat my pussy. Clean it. Clean all of it."

Nayeon's response was to push deeper. Her tongue parted Mina's lips—those loose, flabby folds that hung down like a fleshy invitation—and scooped out a mouthful of cum. She swallowed, and even through the mask, her expression was visible: pure, radiant bliss. The same expression she'd worn during her bukkake. The same expression she'd worn while crawling from man to man, licking cocks clean. This was what she was. This was all she was.

The circle was forming.

Jihyo crawled behind Nayeon, positioning herself between Nayeon's spread thighs. Nayeon's cunt—still dripping from the train of cocks that had used her, still leaking the seed that had been pumped into her womb—was a disaster. The lips were so swollen they looked like a separate entity. The inner folds were dark pink and engorged, protruding from the slit like a fleshy flower. Cum oozed from the hole in thick, slow pulses, and Jihyo leaned in and caught the next drip on her tongue before it could fall.

"F-fuck," Nayeon stammered, her voice muffled by Mina's cunt. "Your tongue—"

Jihyo didn't let her finish. Her mouth sealed over Nayeon's entire pussy, and she sucked—a deep, vacuum-like pull that drew cum out of Nayeon's hole and into her mouth. The volume was staggering. Nayeon had been filled by at least five men after her bukkake, and all of their seed had been pooling in her womb, waiting. Jihyo swallowed and swallowed and swallowed, her throat working continuously, her eyes watering from the effort.

Chaeyoung crawled behind Jihyo. Her small body, still marked with bite marks and handprints, slid into position between Jihyo's spread legs. Jihyo's neat pussy—those lips that were usually so tidy, so contained—was now a swollen, gaping mess. Cum leaked from the hole in a steady stream, and Chaeyoung didn't hesitate. Her small tongue—the same tongue that had licked Dahyun's thighs clean earlier—darted out and plunged inside.

"Mmmph!" Jihyo's cry was muffled by Nayeon's cunt. Her hips bucked backward, pushing her pussy harder against Chaeyoung's face. Chaeyoung's tongue was everywhere—lapping at the inner walls, curling to reach deeper, flicking against the swollen ridges. The taste was familiar now. Salt and musk and the bitter undertone of male seed. Chaeyoung found herself grinding her own cunt against the floor as she ate, her clit dragging across the slick hardwood.

Dahyun crawled behind Chaeyoung. Her white button-up shirt was long gone. Her single surviving stocking had been torn off. Her body was completely bare except for the layers of cum painted across her skin, and as she positioned herself behind Chaeyoung, she realized Chaeyoung's cunt wasn't just leaking—it was still being fucked. The man named Reggie had pulled out, but his cum was still inside her, still dripping, and Dahyun's mouth watered at the sight.

"Hold still," Dahyun whispered, and Chaeyoung's body obeyed automatically. Dahyun's tongue pressed against Chaeyoung's asshole first—that tiny, stretched ring that had taken Tyrell's cock and Dre's cock and the cocks of men Dahyun hadn't even seen. The muscle was puffy and swollen, and when Dahyun's tongue probed it, a fresh glob of cum pushed out and landed on her taste buds.

"God," Dahyun breathed. "You're so full. So full of cum. I can taste all of them."

She swallowed, then moved lower. Her tongue dragged from Chaeyoung's asshole to her cunt, collecting the mixture of her own slick and the men's seed, and Chaeyoung's whole body shuddered. Her mouth, still buried in Jihyo's pussy, opened around a muffled scream.

Tzuyu crawled behind Dahyun. Her tiny body—still marked with handprints, her pale skin still glowing with sweat—positioned itself between Dahyun's spread thighs. Dahyun's cunt was a wreck. The lips were so engorged they looked purple, the inner flesh protruding and glistening. Her asshole, still gaping slightly from the double penetration earlier, leaked a thin trail of cum down her perineum. Tzuyu's tongue—that small, precise tongue—darted out and caught the drip before it could fall.

"Hnnngh," Dahyun groaned into Chaeyoung's cunt. Her hips pressed backward, grinding against Tzuyu's face. Tzuyu's tongue worked methodically—cleaning the outer lips first, then the inner folds, then plunging deep into the hole to scoop out the seed that had been deposited there. The taste was overwhelming. Tzuyu's eyes fluttered closed, and her own cunt—that small tucked slit that had been stretched so wide tonight—clenched around nothing.

Jeongyeon crawled behind Tzuyu. Her throat was still raw, still wrecked, still too hoarse to produce sound. But her tongue worked fine. She lowered her face between Tzuyu's spread thighs and licked a long, slow stripe from clit to asshole, collecting everything—cum and slick and sweat—in one continuous motion. Tzuyu's response was a high-pitched whine, her whole body trembling, her tongue faltering in Dahyun's cunt for just a moment before resuming its rhythm.

And finally, completing the circle, Momo crawled behind Jeongyeon.

The chain was closed.

Nine women on their hands and knees, arranged in a perfect circle. Nine faces buried between nine sets of thighs. Nine tongues working nine cunts and nine assholes, lapping and sucking and swallowing, cleaning every drop of seed from every stretched and ruined hole. The sounds were a symphony of obscenity—wet slurping, muffled moans, the constant drip of saliva and cum hitting the floor. The circle rotated slowly, bodies shifting, positions adjusting, but the rhythm never broke.

Sana's tongue was buried in Momo's asshole, lapping at the cum that Jamal had deposited there. Momo's face was pressed against Jeongyeon's cunt, her tongue scooping out the seed that had been pumped into her. Jeongyeon's mouth was sealed over Tzuyu's pussy, sucking with desperate intensity. Tzuyu was cleaning Dahyun's cunt, her small tongue working with surgical precision. Dahyun was eating Chaeyoung's asshole, her nose pressed against the small of Chaeyoung's back. Chaeyoung's tongue was buried in Jihyo's cunt, lapping at the inner walls. Jihyo was devouring Nayeon's pussy, swallowing mouthful after mouthful of cum. Nayeon—still blind, still masked—was cleaning Mina's flabby lips, her tongue probing every fold and crease. And Mina, her face buried between Sana's thighs, was lapping at the cum that still oozed from Sana's ruined cunt.

The men watched.

Jamal had settled into the chair near the window, his legs spread, his softening cock resting against his thigh. His eyes tracked the circle with the detached appreciation of a connoisseur. Terrell leaned against the wall, his arms crossed, a satisfied smirk playing at the corners of his mouth. Marcus was on the bed, propped up on his elbows, his gaze fixed on Mina's ass—still in the air, still leaking—as she ate Sana's cunt. Biggs had retrieved a fresh blunt from somewhere and was smoking lazily, the sweet-skunky scent adding a new layer to the room's olfactory chaos. DeShawn, Dre, Malik, Tyrell—all of them watched, their eyes moving from woman to woman, their cocks twitching with the promise of what was still to come.

"Look at that," Marcus said, his voice low and rough. "Look at them cleaning each other up. Like a litter of kittens."

"Kittens don't eat cum," DeShawn said.

"These ones do."

The men laughed—a low, rumbling sound that vibrated through the room. The women heard it, and instead of shame, they felt something else. Pride. They were being watched. They were being appreciated. Every lick, every swallow, every desperate moan was a performance, and the audience was pleased.

Sana pulled her face out of Momo's asshole just long enough to speak. Her chin was dripping. Her lips were glazed with a mixture of cum and saliva. "Switch," she gasped. "I want—I want to taste someone else."

The circle understood.

Like a mechanism designed for this exact purpose, the women shifted. Sana crawled to her right, positioning herself behind Mina. Mina moved to Nayeon. Nayeon, still blind, was guided by touch to Jihyo. The rotation continued—each woman moving one position clockwise, so that every tongue encountered a new hole, a new taste, a new mixture of seed.

Sana's tongue found Mina's asshole—that stretched, ruined ring that Marcus had fucked earlier, that had been filled by multiple loads. She lapped at it greedily, her tongue pushing past the sphincter, scooping out the cum that had been deposited there. Mina moaned into Nayeon's cunt, the vibration making Nayeon's hips buck.

"You like that?" Sana murmured against Mina's asshole. "You like my tongue in your dirty hole?"

"Yesss," Mina hissed. "Yes, Sana, yes—"

"Tell me. Tell me how it feels."

"Filthy. It feels filthy. Your tongue—your tongue is so deep—"

Sana's response was to push deeper. Her tongue curled inside Mina's asshole, lapping at the walls, collecting every drop of cum she could find. She swallowed, and the taste was different here—sharper, more bitter, more intensely intimate. Mina's asshole clenched around her tongue, and Sana felt the muscle spasm, felt a fresh drip of cum push out and land on her taste buds.

"Good girl," Sana breathed. "Good little cumdump. Push it out. Push all of it out so I can eat it."

Mina bore down, and a thick glob of cum pushed past her sphincter and onto Sana's waiting tongue. Sana swallowed it with a moan, her own cunt—still empty, still aching—clenching in response.

Elsewhere in the circle, similar scenes were playing out.

Mina had found Nayeon's asshole—a tight, rarely-used hole that had taken at least three cocks tonight. She lapped at it with desperate enthusiasm, her tongue tracing the stretched rim, probing the entrance, scooping out the seed that had been pumped into Nayeon's bowels. Nayeon, still blind beneath her mask, was making sounds that weren't quite words—just raw, animal noises of pleasure that vibrated against Jihyo's cunt.

Jihyo was eating Nayeon's pussy from the front while Mina ate her ass from behind, and the dual sensation was making Nayeon's whole body tremble. Her cunt leaked continuously—a mixture of her own slick and the cum Jihyo's tongue was scooping out—and her asshole pushed more seed onto Mina's tongue with each involuntary clench.

"More," Jihyo growled against Nayeon's cunt. "Give me more. I want all of it. Every drop."

Nayeon's hips bucked, and a fresh gush of cum spilled onto Jihyo's tongue. Jihyo swallowed greedily, her throat working, her eyes rolling back.

Chaeyoung had moved to Dahyun's position and was now cleaning Dahyun's cunt with the same desperate intensity she'd used on Jihyo's. Dahyun's pussy was a wreck—the lips so engorged they looked painful, the inner flesh dark pink and protruding, her clit a swollen nub that twitched every time Chaeyoung's tongue brushed against it. Cum oozed from the hole, and Chaeyoung lapped it up like a woman dying of thirst.

"Your tongue," Dahyun gasped. "Chaeyoung, your tongue—fuck—"

Chaeyoung's response was to push deeper. Her tongue curled inside Dahyun's cunt, scooping out a mouthful of cum, and she pulled back just long enough to swallow before diving back in. Her hands gripped Dahyun's ass, her fingers digging into the bruised flesh, spreading the cheeks wide so she could access every drop.

Dahyun, meanwhile, had her face buried between Tzuyu's thighs. Tzuyu's small tucked labia were now so engorged they looked like a different pussy entirely—puffy and dark and glistening with a mixture of cum and Tzuyu's own slick. Dahyun's tongue worked methodically—cleaning the outer lips first, then the inner folds, then plunging deep into the hole to scoop out the seed that had been deposited there.

"You taste different," Dahyun murmured against Tzuyu's cunt. "Sweeter. Is that you, or is that the cum?"

"I don't—I don't know—" Tzuyu's voice was high and breathy, her whole body trembling. Her own tongue was buried in Jeongyeon's asshole, and the vibration of her words made Jeongyeon's sphincter spasm.

"Both," Jeongyeon rasped, her wrecked voice barely audible. "It's both. Now stop talking and keep licking."

Tzuyu obeyed. Her tongue pushed deeper into Jeongyeon's asshole, lapping at the cum that had been pumped there. Jeongyeon's ass was a disaster—the hole so stretched it couldn't close, the inner walls visible and pink and twitching—but Tzuyu's small tongue worked with surgical precision, cleaning every fold, every crease, every hidden pocket of seed.

Jeongyeon's face was buried between Momo's thighs. Momo's cunt—that same cunt that had been fucked by at least ten cocks tonight, that had been filled with more cum than should have been possible—was still leaking. The flood had slowed to a steady drip, and Jeongyeon caught each drop on her tongue before it could fall. She swallowed continuously, her raw throat working with effort, her eyes streaming tears that cut tracks through the cum on her cheeks.

Momo, completing the circle, was cleaning Sana's asshole. Her tongue—that same tongue that had been throat-fucked, that had gagged and slurped and worshipped—lapped at Sana's stretched rim with reverent devotion. Sana's asshole had taken Biggs's monster cock and multiple others, and it was still gaping slightly, still leaking, still spasming with aftershocks. Momo's tongue probed the entrance, scooping out cum, and Sana's response was a broken, desperate moan.

"Right there," Sana gasped. "Right there, Momo, don't stop—"

Momo didn't stop. She couldn't. Her body was moving on autopilot now, her mind still floating somewhere in that warm, blissful void where Jamal's final creampie had sent her. She ate Sana's ass with the same dreamy, detached enthusiasm she'd done everything else tonight—thorough and worshipful and utterly devoted.

The circle rotated again.

And again.

And again.

Each time, every woman encountered a new hole, a new taste, a new mixture of seed. They learned the flavor of each other's cum—not just the men's, but their own, the unique musk and salt of each woman's arousal mixed with the universal bitterness of male seed. Mina's flabby lips tasted different from Jihyo's neat pussy. Chaeyoung's small cunt had a different texture from Sana's swollen, ruined hole. Jeongyeon's asshole tasted sharper than Tzuyu's. Momo's cunt was sweeter than Nayeon's. The nuances were subtle but distinct, and the women catalogued them with the obsessive attention of connoisseurs.

The men continued to watch. Their cocks, which had been soft and spent, were beginning to stir again. The sight of nine women eating each other's cum-filled holes was having an effect—slow twitches becoming full erections, hands reaching down to stroke, breath quickening.

"Look at the mess they're making," Terrell said, nodding toward the floor. "There's more cum on the floor now than when they started."

"All that cum had to go somewhere," Marcus said. "Better in their bellies than on the floor."

"Better in their bellies than anywhere," Jamal corrected. "That's where it belongs."

The women heard the conversation through the fog of their arousal. The words registered somewhere in the back of their minds—better in their bellies—and the approval in Jamal's voice made them work harder, lick deeper, swallow more eagerly.

Sana had reached a state of transcendent bliss. Her face was buried between Mina's thighs, her tongue buried in Mina's cunt, and she was drinking from her like a fountain. Every time Mina's pussy clenched, a fresh glob of cum pushed out, and Sana caught it on her tongue and swallowed. The taste had become familiar now—almost comforting. She could distinguish the individual contributions: Marcus's seed, thick and slightly bitter; DeShawn's, saltier; the unnamed men's, varying in texture and flavor. It was like a wine tasting, but depraved, and Sana found herself moaning with each new discovery.

Mina, meanwhile, had two fingers buried in Nayeon's cunt while her tongue worked Nayeon's asshole. She'd discovered that if she pressed upward with her fingers, more cum would push out of Nayeon's pussy for Jihyo to eat, and if she pressed downward, more would leak from her asshole for Mina to swallow. She'd found a rhythm—press, release, press, release—and the two holes were responding like well-trained mechanisms, dispensing cum on command.

Jihyo was in heaven. Her mouth was sealed over Nayeon's cunt, and she was drinking continuously—long, slow pulls that drew the seed out in thick, viscous streams. Nayeon's pussy was a bottomless well of cum, and Jihyo's belly was starting to distend from the volume she'd swallowed. But she didn't stop. Couldn't stop. The taste was addictive—the mixture of male virility and female submission, the essence of everything they'd become.

Chaeyoung had pulled back from Dahyun's cunt just long enough to catch her breath. Her face was dripping—cum and saliva and Dahyun's slick—and her eyes were wild and glassy. "I want—" she started, then stopped, her voice cracking.

"What?" Dahyun gasped. "What do you want?"

"I want to taste all of you. At once. I want—" Chaeyoung's tongue darted out and licked her lips. "I want to lick everyone's cunt. Everyone's ass. I want to taste every hole in this circle."

"Then do it," Jamal said from his chair. His voice cut through the chaos, and the circle paused. "Crawl. Taste every single one of them. Don't stop until you've licked every hole in the room."

Chaeyoung's eyes lit up. She pulled away from Dahyun and began crawling—her small body moving from woman to woman, her tongue darting out to sample each cunt, each asshole, each dripping slit. She licked Sana's pussy first—a quick, darting taste—then moved to Mina's, then Nayeon's, then Jihyo's. She circled the entire formation, her tongue never resting, her mouth never empty. By the time she completed the circuit, her chin was dripping, her belly was full, and her expression was one of pure, radiant fulfillment.

"Good girl," Jamal said. "Now. Someone else. Keep going. I want every woman to taste every other woman."

The command unleashed something.

The circle dissolved into controlled chaos—women crawling between other women's legs, tongues darting and probing, mouths sealing over holes. Sana licked Mina's cunt, then Nayeon's ass, then Jihyo's pussy, then Chaeyoung's clit. Mina sampled everyone's cunt in sequence, comparing flavors, making soft sounds of appreciation with each new taste. Nayeon, still blind, was guided from hole to hole by gentle hands on her head, and she ate with the same desperate, worshipful enthusiasm she'd shown all night.

The floor beneath them was soaked. The mixture of cum and saliva and squirt had formed a shallow lake, and their knees slid through it as they moved. The sounds were wetter now—squelching and sloshing and slurping—and the air was so thick with the smell of sex that it coated the back of the throat.

Jeongyeon had somehow ended up on her back, her legs spread wide, and three women were between her thighs at once—Tzuyu licking her cunt, Dahyun eating her ass, and Momo lapping at the cum that was still leaking from both holes. Jeongyeon's wrecked voice was producing sounds that weren't quite screams—more like hoarse, desperate whispers that faded in and out as her raw throat gave up and then found strength again.

"More—more—don't stop—eat it all—"

Tzuyu's tongue plunged deep into Jeongyeon's cunt, scooping out a mouthful of cum. She didn't swallow it. Instead, she pulled back and crawled upward, her face hovering over Jeongyeon's, and she let the cum drip from her mouth into Jeongyeon's open, waiting lips.

Jeongyeon swallowed. Her eyes rolled back. A shudder ran through her entire body.

"Again," she rasped. "Again."

Tzuyu went back for more. This time, Momo crawled up beside her, her own mouth full of cum from Jeongyeon's asshole. The two women hovered over Jeongyeon's face, their lips parting, and twin streams of cum poured from their mouths into Jeongyeon's. The mixture—pussy cum and ass cum, Tzuyu's saliva and Momo's saliva—filled Jeongyeon's mouth and spilled over, running down her cheeks and pooling in her ears.

"Fuck," Marcus breathed from the bed. He was fully hard again, his cock standing straight up, his hand wrapped around the base. "That's the hottest thing I've ever seen."

"It gets better," Jamal said. "Watch."

Nayeon had been guided to the center of the chaos. Her cum mask was still intact, but chunks had been licked away, revealing patches of skin beneath. She was on her back now, her legs spread, and the remaining women were arranged around her in a semicircle. One by one, they crawled over her—each woman pressing her cunt against Nayeon's mouth, letting Nayeon lick and suck and swallow, before moving on to let the next woman take her place.

Nayeon's tongue never rested. It moved from Mina's flabby lips to Sana's swollen hole to Jihyo's neat pussy to Chaeyoung's tiny cunt to Dahyun's wrecked slit to Tzuyu's tucked folds to Momo's ruined hole to Jeongyeon's gaping entrance. She tasted every one of them—every unique flavor, every mixture of cum and slick, every intimate essence—and she swallowed everything they gave her.

By the time the last woman pulled away, Nayeon's belly was visibly distended. Her stomach bulged with the volume of cum she'd swallowed, and when she opened her mouth to speak, nothing came out except a soft, satisfied burp.

The women laughed—a tired, broken, delirious sound that echoed through the suite.

"Good girl," Sana said, patting Nayeon's cum-crusted cheek. "You drank all of us. Every drop."

Nayeon's response was a dopey, blissed-out smile. The same smile she'd worn during her bukkake. The same smile she'd worn while crawling from man to man. The same smile that said her mind was gone—shattered into a million pieces, then reassembled into something simpler, something purer.

Jamal rose from his chair. His cock was fully hard again, standing straight out, the tip glistening with pre-cum. The other men had followed suit—Terrell, Marcus, Biggs, DeShawn, all of them hard and ready, their eyes fixed on the pile of women.

"Now," Jamal said, "you've cleaned each other up. Every hole is licked clean. Every drop of cum is in your bellies where it belongs." He paused, his grin spreading. "But we're not done. You're gonna get dirty again. All of you. And this time…"

He didn't finish the sentence.

He didn't need to.

Sana was already crawling toward him, her tongue out, her eyes fixed on his cock. Mina was reaching for Marcus. Nayeon's tongue was lolling out, waiting for whatever was about to be placed on it. Jihyo and Chaeyoung had intertwined again, their cunts pressed together, both holes already leaking fresh slick. Dahyun and Tzuyu were face-to-face, their mouths open, their breaths mingling. Momo was giggling that soft, broken giggle, her body already positioning itself for whatever came next. Jeongyeon—hoarse and wrecked and still somehow desperate—was reaching weakly for the nearest cock.

The women had cleaned each other.

Now it was time to get filthy again.

Sana's tongue was still extended, still reaching, still desperate for whatever Jamal had promised, when Terrell's voice cut through the humid air like a blade.

"Faces up," he commanded. "All of you. On your backs. Mouths open. Tongues out."

The nine women obeyed without hesitation. Their bodies—still slick with sweat and each other's saliva, still leaking residual cum from holes that couldn't fully close—rolled onto their backs across the wet floor. Nine faces tilted upward. Nine mouths stretched wide. Nine tongues extended, pink and glistening, waiting.

Marcus was the first to step forward. His cock, dark and thick and already beading pre-cum at the tip, pointed down at Mina's upturned face. Mina's flabby lips curled into a dopey smile. Her tongue wiggled in anticipation.

"Count," Marcus said.

The first rope hit her left eye. Thick and hot, splattering across her lid and dripping down toward her temple. "One," Mina breathed.

The second landed across her nose and mouth, painting her upper lip. "Two."

The third—a direct hit—filled her open mouth, coating her tongue in white. "Th-three."

Around her, the other men had taken positions. DeShawn stood over Sana, his cock slick with the pre-cum that had been leaking since he'd watched them clean each other. Terrell aimed at Nayeon's already-crusted face. Biggs positioned himself above Dahyun and Tzuyu, stroking his massive shaft with both hands. Malik stood over Jihyo and Chaeyoung, still pressed together even on their backs, their tongues touching. Dre and Tyrell flanked Jeongyeon. The younger men—the twins, Dante, Lamar, Darnell—spread out, covering the remaining women, while Jamal himself took position directly above Momo's giggling, broken face.

"Together," Jamal said. "On my count. Three, two, one—"

The room erupted.

Not in chaos—in synchronization. Twelve men stroking in unison, twelve cocks pulsing, twelve streams of cum arcing through the air and splattering across nine waiting faces. The sounds were wet and rhythmic—splat-splat-splat-splat—layer after layer of white painting cheeks and foreheads and lips and tongues.

Sana caught the first load across her eyes. Both eyes, blinded instantly, the hot thickness sealing her lids shut. She didn't flinch. Her tongue stayed out, and the next rope landed squarely on it, and she swallowed with an audible gulp, her throat working, her lips curling into a smile beneath the mask.

"More," she slurred, cum dripping from her chin. "More on my face. Cover me. Bury me."

DeShawn obliged. His hand flew over his shaft, and another thick rope hit Sana's forehead, dripping down into her hair, matting the strands together. Then another across her cheeks. Then another directly into her open mouth.

Mina was drowning beneath Marcus's load. Her flabby lips—still swollen, still protruding—were now completely sealed beneath a layer of white so thick it looked like plaster. Only her tongue was visible, pushing through the mask, catching every drop Marcus fed her. His cum tasted different from the men she'd eaten out of Sana's cunt—saltier, thicker, more concentrated. She swallowed and swallowed and swallowed, her belly already full from the previous rounds, now expanding further.

Nayeon's mask—that original coating of cum that had been partially licked away—was being rebuilt. Terrell's seed added fresh layers, filling in the gaps, restoring the plaster-cast perfection of her cum-covered face. Nayeon's tongue, which had tasted every woman's cunt and every man's cock, now had nothing to do but wait and receive. And receive she did—mouthful after mouthful, her throat working continuously, her expression beneath the mask one of pure, transcendent bliss.

"Look at her," Terrell muttered, still stroking. "Look at this cum-drunk little whore. She'd stay here forever if we let her."

"Maybe we will," Jamal said.

Dahyun and Tzuyu were being painted simultaneously by Biggs's massive output. His cock—that monster that had stretched Sana's asshole beyond reason—produced cum in volumes that seemed impossible. A single rope from Biggs was equivalent to three from any other man, and he was aiming deliberately, painting both women's faces with the same stroke. Dahyun's features disappeared first—her eyes, her nose, her mouth, all buried beneath the flood. Tzuyu's small, delicate face vanished next, her tiny tongue the only visible feature, still extended, still waiting.

"Lick each other," Biggs commanded, his voice a low rumble. "Clean each other's faces. Eat the cum off each other."

The two women turned their heads simultaneously. Their cum-covered faces pressed together—cheek to cheek, mouth to mouth—and their tongues emerged, lapping at each other's masks. Dahyun licked cum from Tzuyu's sealed eyelids. Tzuyu scooped a thick glob from Dahyun's chin and swallowed it. Their tongues met in the middle, sharing the mixture, pushing it back and forth between their mouths like a depraved kiss.

Jihyo and Chaeyoung, still intertwined, had become a single canvas for Malik's cum. He aimed between them, painting both faces with each stroke, creating a bridge of white that connected their features. Jihyo's neat lips—those tidy, contained labia that had been stretched and ruined—were mirrored now by the messy, cum-smeared lips of her face. Chaeyoung's small tongue darted out continuously, catching drops before they could fall, swallowing with desperate, hungry sounds.

"Eat it," Malik said. "Eat it all. Every drop."

They did. Their tongues met in the cum-bridge between their faces, lapping and swallowing, sharing the load. Their bodies, still pressed together, still leaking fresh slick from cunts that couldn't stop dripping, writhed against each other with each swallow.

Jeongyeon was being covered by Dre and Tyrell simultaneously—two cocks, two angles, two streams of cum arcing across her face from different directions. Her wrecked voice, still too hoarse to scream, produced soft, breathy whimpers as each rope landed. Her tongue—that same tongue that had lapped cum from Momo's asshole—was now catching cum directly from the source, and she swallowed with the same worshipful devotion she'd shown all night.

Momo's giggling never stopped. Even as Jamal's cum painted her face—rope after rope, thick and hot and endless—she kept giggling, that broken, mindless sound that vibrated through the room. Her tongue lolled out, completely passive, just a warm surface for Jamal to aim at. Her eyes, visible through the mask, were completely vacant. She was gone. Whatever had been Momo—the idol, the woman, the person—had been replaced by this: a giggling, cum-covered vessel that existed only to receive.

By the time the last man finished, the nine women were unrecognizable.

Their faces were buried beneath layers of cum so thick it looked like sculpted masks. Hair was matted and plastered to scalps. Makeup—whatever had survived the night—was dissolved and streaked, mascara running in black rivers through the white. Lipstick was smeared across cheeks and chins, the careful pouts replaced by gaping, cum-filled mouths and lolling, dripping tongues.

"Pictures," Jamal said.

The men pulled out their phones. The suite filled with the soft click-click-click of cameras capturing the scene from every angle. Nine women on their backs, faces obliterated by cum, tongues out, holes gaping, bodies marked and bruised and still somehow eager. The flashes reflected off the wet floor, the fogged windows, the slick skin.

"Hold your holes open," Terrell commanded. "Show the camera what you are."

Fingers reached down. Labia were spread. Assholes were stretched. Nine ruined cunts and nine gaping asses were presented to the lenses, cum still oozing from both, dripping onto the floor that was already slick with fluids. The women posed without shame—without even thinking about shame, because shame had been fucked out of them hours ago.

Click-click-click.

"Beautiful," Marcus said, reviewing his photos. "Fucking beautiful. Now." He tucked his phone away. "The real cleanup."

Jamal stepped back. "You heard him. Real cleanup. Every drop. Off the floor. Off each other. In your mouths. Now."

The women understood.

For a long moment, nothing happened. Then Sana rolled onto her side, her cum-crusted face pressing against the floor, and her tongue emerged—lapping at the puddle of cum and squirt and sweat that had pooled beneath them. She swallowed, and the taste was everything—every man, every woman, every fluid that had been spilled tonight—and she moaned as she drank.

Mina followed. Then Nayeon. Then Jihyo and Chaeyoung together, their tongues working the same section of floor. Dahyun and Tzuyu crawled to a different puddle. Jeongyeon dragged herself across the room on her belly, leaving a snail-trail of cum, licking as she went. Momo was guided by gentle hands, her face pressed to the floor, her tongue moving on autopilot.

They cleaned the suite with their mouths. Every drip. Every splash. Every smear. The floor was licked until the hardwood gleamed. Each other's bodies were lapped at—cum licked from thighs and bellies and breasts and backs. The men watched, stroking their softening cocks, taking more pictures, murmuring appreciation.

When the floor was clean, Jamal spoke again.

"Now the second drink."

The men spread out around the circle of women. Twelve pairs of legs. Twelve cocks, grasped in twelve hands. Twelve streams of urine—golden and steaming—arced through the air and splashed across nine waiting faces.

The women's mouths opened wider. Their tongues extended further. The piss hit their cum-crusted faces and cut through the white, creating streaky, yellowed channels. It filled their open mouths. It ran down their chins and necks and pooled in the hollows of their collarbones.

Sana drank. Her throat worked continuously, swallowing mouthful after mouthful, the sharp, bitter taste mixing with the salt of the cum still coating her tongue. Her eyes—what could be seen of them—were half-lidded and blissful.

Mina drank. The piss ran into her flabby-lipped mouth and down her throat, and she swallowed with the same desperate enthusiasm she'd shown for everything else tonight.

Nayeon drank. Her cum-mask was being washed away in streaks, revealing the wrecked, mascara-streaked, blissed-out face beneath. Her tongue caught every drop.

They all drank. Every one of them. The piss pooled in their mouths and they swallowed. It dripped into their hair, matting it further. It ran down their bodies, mixing with the residual cum and slick. They didn't flinch. Didn't turn away. Didn't stop.

When the streams finally ended, the nine women lay in a puddle of cum and piss and their own fluids, their faces streaked and messy, their hair plastered, their makeup ruined beyond repair, their lipstick smeared to their ears, their holes still gaping and leaking.

And every single one of them was smiling.

"Good girls," Jamal said. "Now. Who's coming back next week?"

Nine hands raised. Nine wrecked voices, in various states of hoarseness and slurring, answered in unison.

"Me."

"Me."

"Me."

"Me."

"Me."

"Me."

"Me."

"Me."

But ultimately, Minju wasn't going to do it. Her brother was usually sweet to her. Besides, if ever Jae did something to piss her off, she had his afternoons with that awful girlfriend Eunju to hold over his head.

Eunju let out one more dramatic moan, and she couldn't take it any longer. Minju grabbed her phone and running shoes and made for the door. As she closed it behind her, she was relieved to hear only the breeze blowing through their front yard.

Running was Minju's way of taking her mind off things. As soon as she took her first stride, her frustration began to melt away. The fact that her big brother was inside fooling around with his obnoxious girlfriend didn't matter anymore when her favorite song came up on her beloved running playlist.

Her routine kept her sane, and it was also why Minju was one of the fittest girls she knew. At 5'-6" and 105 lbs., she was proud to be in such good shape; it made a hard run all the easier. And though she hated to admit it, seeing the eyes of neighborhood boys and husbands follow her as she ran by was a rush.

Minju didn't have a boyfriend; that was probably part of her frustration with her brother and his bedroom antics. It wasn't that she didn't want one; it was more that nobody had come along with whom she felt compelled to start a relationship. Either they were silly boys her age, eighteen and immature, or they were older and with transparently lustful intentions toward her.

Minju could see what Eunju saw in her brother. He was twenty, smart, handsome, and yet very unassuming. Being a quarterback on his college football team probably didn't hurt, but he wasn't a colossal jock the way most might have expected. Family-oriented, driven, respectful… Jae was the works. Why couldn't more boys like him approach her than the guys she was used to?

That's also why she held such high standards for him. Not only was he handsome, with short brown hair and masculine features that already resembled her dad, but he was just an all-around good guy. Eunju didn't deserve him; Minju always felt that Jae had just fallen for her fast like he always did and that he liked the quarterback cheerleader cliché, too. Whatever, she thought, he'd only been with her a few months, and she could always hope things wouldn't work out.

Minju wondered if maybe her brother would set her up with one of his friends when she rounded the corner heading back to their house. She was intimately aware of how much her boobs were bouncing in her workout top when she passed Mr. Taylor's house; he was such a creep he might as well have blown her a kiss as she passed him while he was watering his flowers.

Minju's tits… They'd been trouble since they showed up in her early teens. Boys at school stared like they'd never seen breasts before in their lives. Men, too: men who were way too old to be gawking at a teenager would pretend they weren't trying to get a look down her shirt. Even her brother! Sometimes, he would stop in the middle of a sentence if she accidentally showed them too much. Maybe 'accident' wasn't the right word. Jae was the only one she teased on purpose, perhaps because she knew he could do nothing about it.

When she ran up to the driveway, Jae and his bimbo were on the front porch.

"Good luck tomorrow, baby," Minju heard her say.

"Thanks," her brother replied, "I'll see you after the game?"

"You'll see me at the game!" Eunju said, standing up tall to kiss her brother on the lips.

"You know I don't look over there. I can't be distracted." Jae reasoned.

"Yea, yea, I get it. Mr. Quarterback can't take his eye off the ball," Eunju said, lovingly touching her brother on the chest.

Minju couldn't help but laugh at the flirty way Eunju said it. She'd tried her hardest to get to the door, but she was thirsty and didn't want to listen to it anymore.

"O…M…G…ARE-YOU-DONE!" She chanted, mocking one of the standard cheers, "CAN-I-GET-IN-THE-FUCKING-DOOR?"

Jae laughed at his little sister's attitude. He'd seen her running up and knew he'd get an earful when his girlfriend left.

"Very funny, Minju," Eunju said, unimpressed, "Though I hope that's not what you'll be trying out with next year."

"Ugh…" Minju sighed, cocked her hip, and fluffed her ponytail "Should I dye my hair blonde instead?"

Minju shot a nasty look at her brother. He was NOT supposed to be telling anyone on the cheerleading team that his sister would try out it if she got accepted at his school. Even though she couldn't stand many of the girls on the team, she still loved cheering. Being close to the game, getting the crowd engaged, and staying in shape - all of it appealed to Minju, and she had her eyes on doing it for her brother's team if she got in.

Content with the frown on Eunju's face, Minju simply shouldered past her brother and headed inside. He took a moment to say his last goodbyes before following his little sister into the kitchen. He had to take a deep breath when he saw her tilting the bottle back and witnessed a few drips falling onto her chest as she gulped it greedily. The light glisten of sweat on her abs, the tight-fitting workout clothes…oooph. Despite having recently fooled around with his girlfriend, a hot girl was a hot girl, related to him or not. Sometimes, he wished his sister understood that the way he did.

"Why do you always gotta give her such a hard time?"

Minju almost laughed out loud, wanting to say something about her brother giving the dumb blonde a 'hard time' himself.

"Hey, if you are gonna bring your ditzy girlfriends around the house when mom and dad aren't home, I'm gonna reserve the right to make fun of them."

Jae had difficulty arguing with that. He admired his sister's tenacity most of the time. She knew what she wanted, and she was vocal and rambunctious - everything he wanted in a girlfriend. She was probably right anyway. Eunju didn't knock him out with anything but her looks. And even then, the girl standing right before him was far more attractive. He was sure he could find someone that was right for him; Eunju was simply right for right now.

"Hey, Minju'," he said to her. She wanted to be mad at him, but she loved it when he called her that. "I'm sorry about the cheerleading thing. Eunju put two and two together, and I told her you'd probably try out."

"Two and two huh? Did Eunju finally pass remedial math last semester?" Minju quipped, narrowing her eyes after she'd said it.

Even though he could see her glare, Jae knew she wouldn't stay mad at him. She only had a few hours each week, if that, to see her brother. He'd come home on Friday and stay the night before his Saturday game. They lived close enough to campus that he would be off before she awoke the next day and went to see him play. Eunju was a part of the weekly routine, but Jae always got rid of her before it even got dark.

She always wondered how he managed to do it. Minju felt like girls were pretty dramatic when it came to quickies like Eunju seemed to come over for. One weekend, she'd heard the stupid blonde say something like, "…if it helps you play better, then I don't mind!" She hadn't made much of it then; Minju was glad to hear Eunju saying it on her way out.

"Yeah, yeah, I forgive you," Minju said, walking towards her brother and stopping when she smacked the almost empty water bottle against his chest and held her hand there, "I'll be picking the movie tonight."

Jae rolled his head back and smiled, glad everything was cool between him and his little sis. Maybe he'd even convince her to give him a back massage later if he played the "It'll help me play well tomorrow" card.

Things went as they usually did that night. Minju even agreed to massage her brother's shoulder for a bit, even though she made sure to get a dig in about how he wasn't even a starter. Jae had fought hard with his coach for his nights at home. Sure, seeing his girlfriend when most other guys were forbidden was a big plus. But he loved seeing his little sister and was so glad she always freed up her Friday nights for him before the game.

They just got along so well. Close in age as they were, Jae and Minju had a lot of common interests. Football and video games, music, and crappy TV, they typically had a blast every Friday and Jae went to bed once again, happy to spend time with his little sister. Their parents always did date night on Friday, so they'd only be home shortly before he went to bed.

Sometimes Jae felt guilty, but more and more he was seeing his little sister in a… different light. She'd grown up fast. Not only was she more mature, but her body was too. He was often confused by how much he enjoyed having her around. He tried to reason that being near a pretty, youthful brunette would always be desirable. She just happened also to be his sister, and as long as he kept his hands to himself everything would be fine.

Typically, that's the way things worked out. Yet, Minju felt just as comfortable as her brother did around her. So, as she sat there massaging his naked shoulder and seeing how huge and muscular he'd gotten since starting college, Minju had some of the same issues her brother did. She also loved being around him, and not just because of how much he made her laugh or how she could talk to him about anything. She loved massaging his back because it was the closest she'd gotten to an attractive guy, and this one didn't try to touch her ass or her boobs whenever he got the chance.

She was only wearing a crop top and her favorite sweatpants, which she rolled and wore low at the waist when she remembered her brother had commented dressing inappropriately around him. Minju had brushed it off… and then wore seemingly less every time he was over after that. Hey, she thought, if he could get off while their parents were out and then get a massage out of her, she could at the very least, feel sexy and comfortable at the same time. His stare didn't bother her one bit.

The next day was incredible. Jae wasn't a starter, so he'd begun the game uniformed but sitting on the bench. He was only a sophomore but next in line to start as quarterback for the prestigious college team. Things weren't going well for the starter. He fumbled in the first quarter. The offense struggled and only got one field goal out of four or five possessions in a row as the first half was nearing its end. When the QB threw his second interception, and the whistles sounded at the end of the half, Minju was buzzing in her seat that her brother might get his chance.

He'd played before, but only a quarter or a few minutes here and there. They entered the locker room, and Minju's mom touched her shoulder.

"Wouldn't it be great if your brother started the second half?" She said, looking excited.

Minju's heart beat faster. "You think he will, Dad? Do you think Oppa is going to start?"

Her dad raised his eyebrows and said, "I know what I'd do if I were the coach… he just might."

"You think he's ready?" Minju's mom asked her father.

A passing memory took Minju as her parents chatted about her brother's workout routine. Eunju had said something that other day when she'd overheard them. "…gotta make sure you're ready," she'd said, or something like that. Why was she remembering that now?

Sure enough, as halftime ended Jae ran out of the tunnel with his helmet on. He was going to play.

He looked shaky as he lined up for his first snap. This time, seeing him on the field felt a little different. They were coming from behind, and her brother wasn't just a quick substitution; he was meant to be the solution.

He handed the ball off twice, but they still had a few yards to get the first down. It looked like they were keeping the ball out of the air and in the unknown hands of her brother. But when they lined up and Jae called for the ball, he dropped back to pass it.

Minju held her breath the whole time.

'Pass it Oppa…!' she screamed inwardly.

… COME ON PASS IT!

And then he did.

It was a beautiful throw - a bullet right across the middle.

The receiver was brought down right away but well beyond the first-down line. The whole crowd cheered, and Minju and her parents locked arms and jumped up and down. He'd done it; she was so proud.

After that, Jae was everything he needed to be. They didn't do anything too crazy, and he was playing pretty safe, but in no time, they were near the end zone, and Minju was clenching her mom's arm tight until he threw a perfect pass to the back corner for a touchdown.

Minju felt like she knew exactly why girls were so drawn to quarterbacks at that moment. Here she was, screaming like a complete fool and jumping up and down in her team sweatshirt, yelling her brother's name and practically in tears. Dam,n does he look good in that uniform, Minju thought as he trotted off the field to let the kicking team on.

The rest of the game was a haze. She was so excited to see her brother finally playing as she was, but Minju almost couldn't handle it that he was leading them to a win. When the final second ticked off the clock, and it was her brother holding the ball, she giggled outright as he threw it up in the air in his excitement.

The team rallied and celebrated on the field, and her family was allowed to walk on while the rest of the crowd shuffled out of the stadium. Jae hugged their mom and dad, picked Minju up, and spun her around in a circle. Minju could feel the sweat on his pads and the heat radiating from him until he set her down with a huge smile.

"I think it was all because of the shoulder massage, Minju," he said, "this ball's for you."

Minju felt him push the ball into her midsection like she had the water bottle into him the day before.

"You were so awesome, bro," Minju praised, "but you better take this thing back before somebody tries to tackle me."

"You mean like me!" He said, bending down to grab her waist and picking her up again, slinging her over his shoulder like it was nothing. Minju screamed and kicked, but he didn't set her down until he'd made her sufficiently dizzy. Their parents looked on and laughed the whole time.

Minju saw her brother's girlfriend looking at them from afar, clearly displeased that she wasn't getting all the attention. It gave Minju an odd sense of satisfaction, even if their relationships with her brother differed.

"You better go do the same thing to Eunju," Minju whispered when her brother put her down. She looked jealous."

Jae sighed knowingly and gave his sister a hasty, final hug. Saying goodbye to his parents and Minju, Jae ambled over to talk to his cheerleader-girlfriend. Minju couldn't help but notice him looking in her direction over Eunju's shoulder as she was leaving.

-

After that, things blew up. People went on and on about how poised her brother was in the game despite having minimal experience. He started in the away game the following week, and they won. It was a close game, and Jae made some mistakes, but watching him on television, she couldn't help but see all of the strengths that people had been touting in the write-ups of his first big performance.

Minju congratulated her brother via text, and he quickly responded that he was looking forward to a Friday at home the following week.

-I bet you would have made that pass at the end of the first half if you had a shoulder massage!-

[I bet you're right. Do you think I'm a big loser for wanting to hang out with my little sister on a Friday night?]

Minju blushed, even though she was alone in her room with the lights off.

-Are you kidding, a loser? Did you SEE the game I just did?-

-Oh, that's right… you were that stud quarterback who WON it!-

[Thanks Minju, I can't wait to see you next week.]

God did he love his little sister, Jae thought. He was in a cab on the way out to celebrate the victory that night, and all he could think about was how great it would be to talk through all the plays the way he had on the phone with Minju after his first game. Inevitably, there would be a thousand girls throwing themselves at him that night, but Jae felt sure none of them could match his little sis. Maybe he was wrong, but first and foremost, they were hungry to sleep with a football player, and most of them wouldn't even be as attractive as Minju. If only she wanted that too, then he'd have the whole package. 'Ugh,' he shook off. It was probably the booze talking.

Minju wished they'd seen his potential from the very start. Her brother started and won every game for the rest of the season, which was already more than half over when he'd first come out onto the field for that fateful second half. Because they had enough losses before that, there wasn't much left to make of their season when Jae stepped in, but there was a lot of talk about the season to come.

And each week, each home game at least, Minju and Jae hung out just the two of them for as much time as they could. She couldn't stand that he insisted on Eunju coming over, hearing them in his bedroom after she got home from school, but glad to see her leave shortly after. Jae had insisted that their parents give him time to himself (with Minju…and Eunju), and they'd obliged, given his success on the field.

Their time together was usually the same: a movie and a lot of talking about what was going on in their lives. But for Minju, her feelings were slowly evolving. She couldn't help it. Everybody was talking about him. Her parents were so proud, and girls at school went on and on about how hot he was. Being that he was the quarterback of the state college team, the exposure meant constant reminders of him everywhere Minju went.

So her attitude toward him was gradually changing whether she knew it or not. She'd often lay on top of her shirtless brother for a long time after kneading his back, just enjoying the deep bass in his voice that vibrated her chest as they bantered. Minju began to crave that time with her brother, cuddling seemingly closer every week when they watched a movie. She simply wanted to be with him.

And Jae was no dummy. Despite being a big, burly football player, he was quite smart, or so he told himself. It wasn't as if he didn't notice that his little sister was not so resistant to touch his back anymore or that she was wearing seemingly less and less every time she came downstairs for their movie. Yet, it still felt… natural. Many girls were throwing themselves at Jae nowadays, but Minju had earned his attention rather than exploited it, and he liked giving it to her.

There was this one day he'd almost called her out for it. She might as well have been naked… well, not quite, but perhaps the fact that he'd never seen her naked, and this was as close as he'd get, was why he kept his mouth shut.

The underwear was enough to make him shiver: an orange-ish pair of panties, simple but tight at each curve and the gap between her thighs. They had a white edge that he followed with his eyes as it wrapped around her tiny waist and those damned legs of hers. But then the shirt, or was it a sheet? This draped white thing with a big curved neck exposed her almost from shoulder to shoulder. The tiny sleeves were all that held it up. And, of course, it didn't reach more than halfway down her upper half. His little sister's entire midsection, perhaps one of his favorite parts of hers, was left entirely to his view.

Both of the small pieces of clothing looked somewhat transparent. Jae wanted to look long enough to determine whether he was seeing the dark circles of Minju's nipples or the tiny dark slit at the gap between her thighs, but he tore his gaze away before it became inappropriate. He couldn't believe that you could buy clothing like that or that his little sister was wearing it around him. Did it look that good on other girls because Jae was practically hard during the entire movie, and wondering why his sister would be so brazen around him? Did she know how attracted to her he was that night?

Suddenly, he couldn't get Eunju out of the house fast enough on Fridays, though he believed he needed the release the night before the game. More and more, it seemed like she was just happy to be the girlfriend of the star quarterback; he got a little release when he needed it, and she got to parade him around when she wanted to.

And just like that, the season was over.

The hype continued for a few weeks after their last game. He had to do some interviews and a couple of articles for newspapers and magazines. He was no international star, but the college team fanatics demanded plenty of him. The holidays came and went, and we were busy as usual. Before they knew it, Minju and her brother were well into the second half of the school year.

Sometimes, he couldn't make it on Friday nights to be home with his little sister. Jae had loaded up his second semester with classes to make the workload easier during the football season. He felt awful, but she understood, making him love her even more.

But when he did make it home, it was awesome. Every time he saw her, Jae seemed to get closer to his little sister. And she just kept getting more beautiful. She was only recently eighteen, and every day, she became more aware of her body and how to carry herself. Each day on his way home, Jae guiltily looked forward to what his little sister might wear that night.

Sometimes, he wondered if the two of them were toying with each other, playing with the possibility that one of them might do something rash. But he knew how happy it made Minju to have someone like him that she could entirely rely on to make her feel comfortable; he didn't want to ruin that. He didn't know that Minju was struggling to respect him similarly. But they loved their time together so much that it didn't matter.

They were starting to talk on the phone regularly or at least text when he hadn't seen her in a while. They were so busy with schoolwork, sports, and training that they marked their weeks by the time they talked to or saw each other. Sooner than both Jae and Minju could have imagined, pages of the dog calendar their mother hung in the kitchen flipped by, and the summer was upon them.

Jae had trained almost daily for the upcoming football season. He'd never expected his responsibilities to become important to him, his coaches, or his team. Add to that, finishing up a semester of college, and his schedule was chock-full. The first week of summer would be a much-needed breather, but then it would be off to summer training camp. He even had time to spend with his family and a few days hanging out with only his little sis. They took a day out on the lake together, went to dinner one night, and even agreed to go shopping with her the day before he left for summer training camp.

"I don't want you to go," Minju said, her big, green, puppy-dog eyes looking teary. She dreaded that this would be the first summer she didn't get to spend with her brother.

"Do you have to?" Minju asked sadly, feeling her brother's big, strong arms wrap around her in the middle of the department store.

"I don't want to leave you, Minju, but I want to be at my best for next season. It's gonna be a big year for me." He said regretfully, holding her close enough to catch the subtle shampoo scent in her soft, brown hair.

"We can talk or text any time you want," he promised, pulling back and staring into her sad eyes.

That only made her feel marginally better, but she shook her head knowingly. Jae held his sister for a while as they walked through the store. She picked out a new pair of sweatpants that admittedly excited Jae, reminding him of how she usually looked when she'd be wearing them and the time they spent together… how they rode low, and her hip bones were often revealed to his wandering eyes as she laid in front of him on the couch.

"What do you think? She said, coming out of the changing room for the third time.

Minju saw her brother jump when he looked up from the green sweatpants he recognized as the ones she'd picked out. Suddenly, he was looking away like his eyes were burning.

"Minju!" He said, looking back toward her through his hand.

"WHAT?" She mocked, giggling.

"You can't wear that out here!"

He was probably right, she had on the sweatpants, as low as she possibly could wear them. The lines of her toned abdomen led down to what was likely a totally bare pussy based on what her brother could see. But the top wasn't a top at all. It was a sexy, black bra. The lace revealed much of her breasts to her brother's eyes. He'd always been totally caught off guard by how amazing his sister's tits were, but this was more than she'd ever let him see.

"Oh you can look Oppa, stop being such a wuss."

He did slowly look back in his little sister's direction, but it felt like he shouldn't. Yet, as soon as he saw how the black lace pushed his sister's breasts upward and most of the demi-cup left her chest bare, Jae wasn't about to look away.

"So… what do you think?"

"Incredible…" he said, unwittingly. Minju's breasts had been amazing for years, and now that the rest of her body had caught up, he was like a helpless puppy.

"The sweatpants and the bra?" she asked with a huge grin.

Jae was so embarrassed. He'd literally just complimented his little sister's tits, her beautiful body… no question there. Thank god she'd let him off the hook.

"I think you should buy them, both of them." He said without flinching.

Minju had never felt sexier. As her brother pretended, poorly, that he wasn't looking up and down every inch of tanned skin she'd revealed to him, she realized how loved it made her feel. Plenty of guys had complimented her before, but nobody made her knees feel weak the way that Jae did. She turned around and headed back to the changing room after being sufficiently convinced that he'd liked what he saw. Jae almost exploded when he saw the dimples in her lower back and then their eyes met quickly before Minju perked her little butt up for him once and then closed the door behind her.

Jae had to take a deep breath. What on earth had gotten into him? And what about her? God damnit did she look breathtaking in even the simple two pieces of clothing. Why did she insist on flaunting it in front of him, and why was he feeling so much like touching her?

Minju walked out of the dressing room wearing what she had on before she went in. Somehow seeing her clothed now got him just as excited. Even the cute flannel shirt and tank-top she was wearing made her beautiful, and he wondered if he'd see the bra and sweatpants she was holding in her hand again before he left.

When Jae stood, his little sister stopped him before he could exit the changing rooms. Nobody was around; it felt private… intimate as she placed hand on the middle of his chest.

Minju rested her head against him and wrapped her free arm around his back. Everywhere she touched he was just…solid. When his arms encircled her she felt that familiar tingling coursing through her, made stronger as she sensed the strong beat of his heart against her hand.

"I'm really going to miss you, you know that, right?" She said quietly, like she didn't want anyone else to hear.

"I know little one, I'm going to miss you too."

Before he could do or say anything else, Minju stood up tall and kissed him right on the lips. His face had been downturned and his eyes closed as he held her; he didn't even know it was coming.

But her lips were so soft. There was a hint of sweetness on them, and they moved ever so slightly. He shouldn't have been kissing his little sister that way, with his hands around her and the kiss lasting longer than it could have. But nobody could see them, and nobody had to know who they were. In that moment, the kiss felt like the best way to say goodbye.

Minju dropped back from her tiptoes and finally took a breath, realizing how fast her heart was beating. She hadn't planned it, but all of the sudden their lips were together and she didn't want it to end. 'Why did he have to go?' she repeated in her head again and again, knowing the answer but still feeling frustrated.

They didn't get much more after that. They talked and laughed and played around for a bit longer before it was time to go. Even after the kiss, everything just felt …normal…right. She hated that pulling back into the driveway meant they were all that much closer to her brother leaving for the summer, but she was finally coping with it. She lay awake that night listening to her dad and brother talk in the other room as he packed until she finally drifted off to sleep thinking of Jae.

Minju went with her dad to take Jae to the airport the next day, but there would certainly be no more kissing her brother the way they had the day before. She looked down at her feet as her dad was shaking her brother's hand and wishing him good luck before heading back to the drivers' seat.

"Hey," he said, putting his finger below her chin and lifting it up to him. His heart almost broke apart to see that Minju had tears in her eyes. "Ohhh Minju', come on, you're killin' me."

She half giggled, half sobbed as their gazes met.

"I love you little sis, and it's only a few months," he assured her.

"I know," she sighed, "it's just…ughhhh!" Minju stomped her foot on the ground like she was going to throw a fit. She was so upset to be losing her best friend, even if it was only temporarily.

"Just go… you big jerk."

"I'm already marking our Fridays on my calendar for next year, and I'll see you on the sidelines too."

"Okay," Minju agreed half-heartedly, knowing she still had to make the cheerleading team but flattered her brother just assumed she would.

"I love you too," she said finally.

She jerked when her brother kissed her cheek and then squeezed her side like he always did. Watching him walk away, she felt like it was going to be a long summer.

-

It was tough without him, but not unbearable. A couple times a week they would text about what was going on at the football camp or how Minju was choosing her schedule, this and that. She'd gotten into the state college during Jae's amazing football season and knew she'd be going there from the minute she opened the letter. The program they had for her major was one of the top in the country, so she didn't feel like she was just following her brother to the same college.

In fact, she was looking forward to them being at the same school. Jae was going to be a junior and Minju a freshman. Despite being very independent and proud of it, Minju had already made some friends due to Jae's newfound fame. Every time somebody recognized her last name in the programs and orientations she attended over the summer, she felt proud to call him big brother.

Minju looked forward to the times he would call her on the phone. It was always late at night, sometimes waking her up, but Minju was so glad to see his number pop up that she awoke immediately an answered with an excited "hey big bro!"

Jae could sometimes hear his sister waking. He imagined that she was wearing one of those outfits from their Friday nights at home. Laying in her bed, maybe in just a tiny pair of underwear she felt sexy in, Jae could hear his little sister yawn and he pictured her tiny frame stretching out under the covers.

Sometimes late at night, their conversations felt so private, almost secretive. Whether it was the fact that they were both in a darkened room with nobody else around or that they weren't wearing much or something else, to Minju it felt kind of naughty. She thought that the way they talked was more like the way she imagined talking to a boyfriend, one she didn't have of course.

And Jae didn't have anybody but Minju. Eunju would call now and again, but she was… not all that interesting to talk to. Usually, when he hung up with his girlfriend, he couldn't go to bed until he talked to his little sister, hoping to have some meaningful conversation before he finally turned in.

"Hey Minju', how come you never let any of those boys you tell me about take you out on more than a date or two?" Jae asked her one of the nights when they were both talking in bed a couple hundred miles away from each other.

"Well that's a little personal, isn't it, Mr. Nosy?" she responded.

"Well, seeing as how you asked what Eunju looks like naked, I think we're past being bashful about stuff like this," Jae chided back.

He was probably right; Minju was feeling competitive one night when her brother told her he'd just hung up with his girlfriend and she wanted to know. She was now confident that her body, especially her chest was sufficiently more appealing to her brother (apparently, he was a "breasts man")

"FINE…" she replied, "I dunno, I guess I just… I haven't met anybody worthwhile yet. And they all want to get in my pants on like, the first date. It's exhausting."

"Aww shoot, Minju, I didn't know that. I mean, you gotta give the guys a little slack though you know?"

"Why would I do that??" Minju asked, frustrated

"Well, you're… I dunno… you're really…" he couldn't seem to get the words out.

"I'm what Oppa?" Minju asked, sort of expecting her brother to say something about her being too stuck-up or bitchy.

"How do I say this…" he continued, hoping she would give him an out.

Minju just waited in silence, wondering what he was trying to say.

"Ugh, fine." he started, "You're hot, Minju. Guys are going to want to hook up with you when they first see you. Frankly, I'm worried about it for when you start at school with me."

"Oh…" Minju said. Jae wished he could be there with his little sis so they didn't have an unknown, uncomfortable silence on the phone. He was glad when she continued:

"That doesn't mean they can just be dogs all the time though. One guy actually pulled the car over and asked if I would blow him on the way home from our second date!"

"Whoa…" Jae let out, sounding upset, "That's not okay… Who is he? What's his name?"

Minju smiled when she heard her brother getting mad. As much as she would like to see her brother pummel that douchebag Hyunmin, Jae wanting to defend her was reward enough.

"Oh, relax Oppa, you'll never need to see him, nor will I."

"Hmmph…" He sighed, sounding unsatisfied, "So…did you?"

"Did I what?… OH GOD NO!" Minju gasped, "Did you need to ask?!"

She could hear her brother laughing on the other end. "No, I figured. I just wanted to rile you up."

Minju giggled, too. He did always knew how to push her buttons.

"Can I tell you something Oppa?"

"Sure Minju', anything."

"I've never done… 'it'… before."

Jae paused a few seconds, trying to process what he'd just heard. Though he hadn't thought his little sister would ever share something like that with him, a small part of Jae was happy to hear that she was a virgin.

"Oh…" he responded, "You know that's totally okay right? A lot of girls get all worried about it but you shouldn't be."

"I know," Minju said, "but I just don't want to come off as really prude like I'm above it or something; I just haven't found the right guy."

"…and that's awesome." Jae assured her, "I think it makes you even more attractive. Like you know what you want, and it means something to you."

Minju curled up tightly in her bed. She bit the tip of her thumb, thinking about what her brother was telling her. Not only was someone she loved and wholly respected telling her not to worry about something she'd spent all too much time agonizing about, but he was also telling her that it made her more attractive.

"What about you?" Minju asked, "I mean I guess I know you've done it before."

"Yeah, I guess you do…" he said, knowing that Minju had heard him with Eunju before and feeling somewhat bad about it now that she'd told him she was a virgin. "But I wish I thought about it the way you did or that I could."

"What do you mean?" asked his little sister.

"Well when you have a boyfriend or a girlfriend and you have sex, things can just kind of change. Sometimes I wish I could really take time to care about someone before jumping into it. You can do that, at least."

He paused, seeming to be hung up on his feelings.

"Eunju and I…well… I don't want to talk about her.

Minju could hear some hurt in her brother's voice. She felt terrible for razzing him all the time about his girlfriend.

"It's okay Oppa, I know things can be complicated sometimes."

He was quiet.

"Do you know how much I love you?" Minju asked.

"No, how much is that?" Jae said, smiling again.

Minju put on the most innocent, girly voice she could, "LIKE…sooooo much," she said. He could almost hear her smiling through the phone.

"I love you too Minju." Jae told her.

For the moment of silence that followed, both Minju and her brother truly wished they weren't talking over the phone but instead being there with each other. It wasn't just that he knew his little sister would be wearing very little and stretched out alone in her bed. It was also that he wanted to hold her so she could understand how much he meant that he loved her. Minju, too wondered how he might touch her if they embraced right then. Her skin tingled, wondering what her brother might look like after the months of workouts he'd been telling her about. Something told her she'd be intimidated by how big and muscular he'd gotten.

She wanted to say something more. The tingling sensation working its way from her core out to her fingers and toes made Minju speak without thinking,

"I wish you were here with me," she said. Her fingers traced a path from her neck down to the curve of her breast.

Jae could hear something more in his sister's voice, and though he knew he shouldn't, he wanted her to feel the same thing her words doing to him.

"I wish I were there with you too Minju."

Minju's whole body was feeling warmer. She didn't know what to think about how he was making her feel.

"Goodnight little sis," Jae said after waiting long enough.

"Goodnight big bro," she said, not meaning to sound quite as sexy as she did.

"Two weeks," Jae said right before he hung up, hearing his little sister say sleepily, "I can't wait." as he hit a button to end the call.

Was he going crazy? Was he supposed to feel like if his little sister was in the room right then he would have been unable to help himself touching her all over, running his hands over her body: those wonderful breasts he longed to see, kissing her beautiful neck and shoulders, caressing her legs. Did she know that he'd hung up the phone and found himself fully hard, thinking of her in a way he knew he should not?

She was just so gorgeous. Even over the phone he was conjuring up all the times he'd looked at her and marveled at her beauty. What was he going to do when they were finally going to school together? What if he had to watch guys talk to her, flirt with her, even make a move. Jae knew he wouldn't be able to fall asleep until he took care of his erection. Strong as his feelings were, he couldn't force the images of his barely clothed little sister out of his mind. When he finally released the pent up excitement he'd discovered in talking to Minju, it was to the image of her lying in bed.

He couldn't possibly know, but his little sister had done the very same thing, imagining that Jae came home and finally helped her understand what it might feel like to be with a boy.

-

Two weeks flew by. Both Jae and Minju had fully packed schedules before he was to return home. When their heads hit the pillow at night, they were lucky to even exchange a few texts before falling asleep.

Then, Minju came home from the gym one day during the week before school started and almost fainted at the sight of her brother. Not only was she so unbelievably glad to see him, but he looked incredible. He was tan from all the time out in the sun. His hair had grown longer and unruly. He even had a dark scruff on his face, so he looked considerably older. And he was huge! He filled out an old t-shirt so it looked stretched across his muscles. His chest, his arms, his abs! Minju felt so guilty when she sensed herself getting wet as she approached him.

And Jae was in for even more of a treat than his sister, or at least he thought so. She had obviously spent some time in the sun, but her body… God was she even more beautiful than he remembered. It had been less than three months and he wondered if it was the same girl. Or perhaps he was seeing her differently, still unbelieving that such a beautiful girl could also be his little sister.

Her stomach was flat as ever, with a hint of her abs showing when she ran over to jump into his arms. She wrapped her toned little legs around him and squeezed him tight. Jae remembered talking with Minju about the size of her boobs compared to his girlfriend's and he knew as she pressed them against him, even in a sports bra, that Minju's were bigger.

"Are you ready for school next week?" He said excitedly, setting her cute bottom on the counter top. Jae was glad their parents weren't around because he was definitely taking some liberties with his hands, leaving them on her hips as he set her down.

Minju shook her head, 'Yes,' looking anxious and adorable at the same time. She had imagined her brother coming home so many times, and this was even better. She couldn't help herself from leaning in and planting a quick peck on his lips.

They were quiet, contented, for a while. Neither of them really cared to speak. Jae was standing between his little sister's legs and holding her close enough that he was glad he hadn't gotten hard…yet. Even thinking about it worried him that Minju might soon be feeling something she shouldn't pressing against the tight fabric of her workout shorts.

"I know you're going to hate me for this, but I have to be at school 24/7 before our first game in a week and a half.

Minju's mouth dropped open. She was half-pretending, she'd expected it based on everything he'd been telling her over the phone. When he saw his little sister crack a grin instead of the big grimace he expected, Jae narrowed his eyes at her.

"I know, I won't give you too much shit about it. I'm just really happy you're home!" She said, hugging him again. Jae was truly worried she might feel something in his shorts.

"…And so BIG!" she fawned, seeing his worry disappear as she put her hands on his shoulders and rubbed them. He could tell she was giving him a hard time, acting like one of the many girls he expected to encounter on his first week back.

"Will you come back on Friday before the game?"

"Well the coach made a big deal about it, but after telling him it was my ritual every time last year… and then you know… we won every game… he gave in."

Minju showed her beautiful white smile, and it was all Jae really needed to see that day. He was so glad to be holding his little sister and to know that nothing had changed about how they interacted, even though he knew the way he felt about her had.

-

The week before school started, tryouts for the cheerleading team were held. Minju had been working all summer for her big moment, and she knew she was ready. Jae had even walked with her from her dorm to the facility and given her a big hug before sending her in. She felt all the more confident that he believed in her.

"Can I watch?" Jae had asked.

"NO!" Minju fired back. She did not want him to see just in case she didn't make it.

"Aww, Minju, you know you're going to kill it, right?" he said, hugging her and pushing her through the door. His touch on her lower back was comforting; it lingered even as she walked out into the gym when her name was called.

She needn't have been nervous. The panel of four girls, a coach and an assistant coach were all that was there to watch her do her routines. There were a few routines they published online weeks before, and one that Minju was supposed to compose on her own. Everybody had seemed pleased after she completed the pre-selected routines, but everybody had cheered and clapped when she finished her own. Everybody but one… Eunju.

Even though she felt like she'd nailed every part, the fact that someone on the panel had held their applause made her nervous. She hated to admit it, but Minju really was getting her hopes up for being on the cheerleading team. If she was really good, they might even let her cheer for the football team in her first year, but she had to be truly impressive.

She was ecstatic to get a callback that day, and to be told that practice started that weekend. Jae told her he knew she'd make it, and that he'd be shocked if they didn't put her on the field with him.

When the Friday before his first game finally came around, Minju rushed home—the first week of school had been crazy. She'd started all of her classes, been really successful at cheer practice and she was really hopeful that she'd make the first team and maybe cheer during one of the earlier football games. She didn't look forward to hearing or seeing Eunju, Minju thought as she pulled in the driveway, but she was out of control excited to spend her first Friday catching up with her brother.

When he entered, there was no noise, no sign of her brother's girlfriend, and the house sounded pretty quiet. She heard a bowl clinking in the kitchen, so she followed the sound inward.

"Hey you, where's your girl?" Minju asked

"She's not coming today," Jae said, sounding strange.

"Oh…um… is everything okay?" Minju continued, coming up behind her brother and putting a hand gently on his shoulder.

"Yeah," he said, sounding exhausted, "I don't think either of us will be seeing her much anymore."

"Oh no, I'm sorry Oppa, did something happen?"

"Don't worry about it, Minju. I'm not. It was a long time coming, " he said, but she could tell it was wearing on him. Minju draped herself over her brother's muscular shoulders, and she could feel him start to relax. She knew he was upset but was desperate to do anything that would make him feel better.

"How about you can pick the movie tonight? And if you're really lucky I'll even throw in a back-rub."

He knew she would do that anyway, but it made him smile to hear her offer. Jae always liked that Minju didn't only talk about football with him, especially right before the game. She might ask a few questions about who they were playing, but she didn't get him all anxious the way others might if he didn't hole up at his house. It was just one more reason why he liked being around her so much.

They both had work to do before they could hang out, but around the time it was getting dark and their parents would be meeting after work for their weekly dinner date, Jae waited for his little sister in the TV room. It had been a long time since they last did this, and he was a little nervous about what might happen since their relationship had progressed.

He had to keep his jaw from dropping when she came bouncing down the stairs, or rather her breasts did. Just as she promised, she was wearing the outfit that she'd tried on right before he went off to training camp months ago. Was it possible that she filled out her bra even better than before, because she certainly looked it? And the pants, hanging like they might fall at any second but for the drawstring around her waist.

This wasn't going to be easy. Now that he didn't have the typical release of spending an hour or so with his girlfriend, spending time with his far hotter little sister seemed like it might not be as easy. It worried him even more as he watched her perfect, round breasts shudder and threaten to escape her struggling bra with each step she took down the stairs.

It was nice to have his eyes on her like that again. Minju hadn't felt so desirable since they'd last had real alone time, and her brother's gaze was more than welcome. Just being in his company and him in hers made the two of them buzz with love for each other and excitement about being together.

"Lie down over here will ya?" Minju asked after they'd been watching the movie and chatting for a while. She could tell he was tense, far more than expected and she just wanted to help.

Jae obliged, sucking in a breath when he felt his hot little sister straddle him. He was truly glad to be lying face down, because the thought of her perched on top of him in that outfit was driving him nuts. She was actually quite good at massaging him, seeming to know all of the tight spots after doing it many times. Jae was finally starting to feel a lot better when she'd been doing it no more than a few minutes.

At some point, when Minju was trying hard to get him in the right spots on his back, she shifted over and the back of his leg as pressing against her mound. She hadn't meant to, it had just kind-of…happened. She couldn't help that it felt really good. But as she moved around, pressing her hands into different spots on her brother's muscular back, it just kept arousing her more and more.

Jae had no idea it was going on either, he was in a sleepy state after how good his sister's hands were making him feel. He heard her breathing heavier, thinking she was just exerting herself as she pressed harder on him.

It never took her very long, especially not when she was really turned on; Minju should have known better. She was just sitting down harder on her brother, leaning into him to 'get more leverage on his back,' or so he might think. Minju didn't know what had gotten into her, but within only a minute or two of feeling her brother's leg pushing against her pussy and her little clit being trapped and stimulated just the way she liked it, she was lost. She had to try hard beyond measure not to make a sound, yet she couldn't stop herself squirming.

It only took a moment, and Minju managed to stay quiet. Her arousal that had built up in the time she spent apart from her brother did the brunt of the work. All it took was a little push, back and forth, of her hips and then suddenly she was clenching her legs. She bit down hard on her lip, desperate not to reveal what she'd just done and feeling embarrassed as a short but powerful orgasm took her.

Jae came to when he heard his sister take a few sharp breaths atop him. He couldn't see her face, but he would have seen her coming down from her orgasm and trying to catch her breath. Her hands weren't doing much anymore.

"Tired little sis?" He asked.

From the tone of his voice, Jae didn't know anything. She felt guilty, but Minju thought maybe she could get off without him knowing and without experiencing any of the embarrassment.

"Uh huh," Minju lied. She lifted her hips off of him so he wouldn't feel it if she'd gotten too wet.

"What if I took a turn for a change?" Jae asked.

It was the only thing Minju could think of to put her out of harm's way, or at least her brother's discovery.

She agreed and laid down on the floor where he'd just been. After cumming, her skin was sensitive and crawling for his touch. Even when his fingers grazed her, Minju could feel it through her whole body. He started slow, and then worked his fingers into the tight spots on her shoulders. His hands felt terrific - big and strong, and a little bit rough from all his hard work.

Maybe Minju didn't know she was doing it, but Jae absolutely loved the way his little sister was letting out adorable sighs and moans when he touched her just right. Jae was probably getting just as much enjoyment as his little sis from his touching her.

He wasn't sure why he thought it would be okay, but her bra was simply in the way. In one quick motion, Jae unclasped his little sister's lacy top. It sprung open and revealed her back to him, and Minju quickly opened an eye to look backward at him. When he didn't offer an explanation, she stayed quiet.

The tension seemed more incredible then, but his hands felt even better. Jae could see his little sister's tits spreading out from her thin frame as she lay against the floor. He wanted to touch them; he even got close a few times with his fingers. Minju was fully aware of every square inch of her body that he felt: the way his fingers daringly slipped just beneath the waistband of her sweats, or how he grasped the tops of her hips a few times like he wanted to pull her towards him. After only a few moments, both of them were totally turned on, though neither was about to admit it to each other.

If Jae hadn't seen it, they would have been totally screwed. The flash of headlights shown in the room for only a second.

Their parents had walked in on them watching a movie before, even when Minju was wearing relatively inappropriate clothing. But in the position they were and with Minju's suggestive bra unclasped, it would have looked a bit more…naughty. Minju didn't even know what hit her before she was being scooped up and flipped around into her brother's arms as he took two stairs at a time up to her bedroom.

"Oppa what th…!" Minju gasped as he manhandled her. Her hands darted to the dangling bra that she'd only just managed to hold on to. Then she was twisted around and had her legs wrapped around her brother's wide frame before she could speak another word. As they hit the top of the stairs, she heard her parents at the door.

Jae dashed into his sister's room and then stood quietly, both of them being very still in their utterly suggestive position. Even in their haste, both siblings could intimately sense Minju's loosely covered breasts against Jae's chest, and she couldn't be sure, but was something extra trapped between their hips?

"Kids, we're home!" Their mother called out as she came in.

"Up here, be down in a minute!" Jae called back.

When he was sure they were in the clear, he flopped back onto the bed and took his first deep breath. Minju laughed first; of course, she would find that funny.

"Oh my god that was close!" She said, giggling.

"Well we wouldn't have to be worried if you were still wearing your bra!" Jae said righteously.

"Um excuse me, I wasn't the one who took it off," Minju said.

By the time they'd reached the bedroom her bra no longer covered either of her breasts. It was still trapped between them, but looking down Jae could see the full weight of his little sister's chest held between his and hers. They were big and hanging down slightly as she propped herself up to look at her brother. With an adorable and mischievous look on her face, she looked irresistible, perched on top of her brother with both her knees on the bed.

"I didn't mean anything by it, I was just…" he started, obviously not knowing where he was going with it.

Minju smiled at him, "I know you didn't," she said, letting him off the hook. She wiggled her hips playfully as she said it, and Minju was almost positive she could feel her brother's cock tucked up between their two connected hips and at least partially hard. The way it was pressing against Minju right where Jae definitely shouldn't have been made Minju desperate to know if she was the cause or not. Whatever it was, her brother felt big.

Knowing that their parents would be waiting for them downstairs, Jae spoke first, breaking the silence caused by the way the two of them lay on Minju's bed.

"You should probably cover those up," he said, half-heartedly looking away.

Minju reached for her bra and finally sat up on top of her brother. For a split second, her breasts were neither covered by her hands or her bra, and Jae must have seen, because Minju felt her brother throb against her where he was touching below. Not wanting to be captive and helpless to his beautiful sister, or so obviously showing her his affection with his growing stiffness, Jae reached up to his sister's enticing sides. She was about to inhale profoundly and let him touch her, but instead, he only savored her soft skin for a second before he forcibly tossed her off of him onto the other half of the bed.

"HEY!" she shrieked

"Time to put some clothes on, little sis," Jae said callously. See you downstairs."

And then he left. She watched him walk out, still holding her arms up to cover her breasts so he didn't see, but a part of Minju wasn't entirely sure she didn't want him to.

This was uncharted territory for Minju and her brother both. As they spent the rest of the night around their parents, both tried hard to wrap their heads around what was going on between them. On one hand, they were still spending time together on Fridays like they always did, laughing and conversing with the same fantastic level of comfort that seemed to make Minju's weekend. And when Jae woke up in the morning he was smiling and simply glad to have had the time with his baby sis despite the anxiety of a big game ahead.

On the other hand, both siblings had gone to bed thinking of each other in ways that they weren't supposed to. But imagining Minju wearing even less on top of Jae than just the pair of sweatpants she had been was a dream they both shared that night, 'supposed to' or not.

Just before the game the next day, Minju got an email that she was to attend a different cheerleading practice on Monday. She was going to be cheering on the football field at their home game in two weeks! Minju was ecstatic and wanted badly to tell her brother, but decided to let him focus and wait until after the game.

There was a lot of talk about how the football team would play in their first home game. There was equal coverage of Jae and how he would perform starting his first full season. Minju was perfectly confident that he would blow the competition away.

And he did… for a time. He started strong, very practiced in every play. They went into the half leading, but Minju's dad wasn't impressed.

"He looks a little off today, don't you think?" said her father.

"You know honey, I noticed that too. What do you think is up?" Minju's mom asked.

She wracked her brain. Suddenly, Minju hoped that the way she'd teased her brother wasn't the cause. She felt guilty all of the sudden. Perhaps it hadn't been fair to him for her to flaunt herself like that. It was selfish. His attention made Minju feel good and she hadn't taken him into account. It was especially bad considering Jae wasn't with his girlfriend anymore.

"Did you notice anything last night Minju?" Her mother asked.

"No, not really mom. He was just as happy to be home like he usually is." Minju assured them.

And she wasn't lying. Aside from being a bit downtrodden about breaking up with Eunju, he'd been very playful and content with her the night before.

Yet, when he came out for the second half, the same rustiness seemed to be staying with him. Perhaps it was the team. Nobody seemed to be blaming Jae for the way their offense was playing, but before long they were losing. And then the fourth quarter was nearly over. And then… the whistle blew for the end of game and Jae's team had not done enough.

He was understandably bummed when they met him on the field after the game.

"Sorry bro," Minju said compassionately, feeling him wrap his arm around her side and walk toward the locker rooms with their parents. She looked cute in her little, team t-shirt, but Jae wasn't really in the mood to check her out just then.

"Yeah… " he said dejectedly, "I don't know why we couldn't pull that one out… damn."

"Don't beat yourself up too much about it, you promise?" Minju asked, looking up at him hopefully.

"I won't." He said. "Maybe I'll just beat you up."